Beautifulanddirty's blog Profile | Galleries | Favorites | Fanbase | Clubs | Comments | Blog Wet Amber Charmed 2 “Relax Leo,” Prue said. “We’ve fought demons before and they all fall before the power of three. You just tell us where he is and we’ll kick his butt. Or is it a her?” The three sisters had been through a very trying day and their white lighter guide, Leo, had just orbed into the room and announced that a very powerful demon was after them. “No, you don’t understand Prue,” he replied. “This demon isn’t like anything you’ve come up against before and he’s even more powerful that the three of you together.” “Are you saying that we can’t vanquish him?” Phoebe asked. “I’m saying that you can’t get to him, but he can get to you,” Leo replied with obvious concern in his voice. Piper stepped forward and slipped her arm through his and steered him into the sitting room. “Come and sit down and tell us all about it Leo,” she said calmly. When they were all seated, Leo sat forward, tried not to look up Phoebe’s short dress, and began to talk. “The demon doesn’t actually have a name but everyone calls him Baal. Its from some ancient language and means He Who Rules.” He looked around their faces for a few seconds and then continued, “Anyway, this Baal has his own demonic kingdom in Hell that he never leaves and that is why you can’t get to him. The problem is that you three have been so successful at vanquishing some of his demons that you’ve attracted his attention. He want’s you and wants you bad. He’ll try to get you into his realm and if he succeeds........” His voice trailed off and the three girls looked at each other. “What if he does manage to get us into his domain?” Prue asked. “Are you saying that our combined powers wouldn’t be enough to kill him?” “If he gets you into his kingdom, you wont have any powers Prue,” Leo replied softly. “Your magic won’t work down there. You would be completely at his mercy.” “Okay,” Phoebe said getting to her feet and pacing across the room. “So we just have to make sure that he cant get us into his demon world or whatever you call it. Can you tell us how to avoid it?” Leo shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands. “We’re not sure,” he admitted. “You certainly have to be wary of any strangers and watch out for any black magic signs. Upside-down crosses, pentagrams and that sort of thing.” “Terrific,” Phoebe said sarcastically just as a soft chime echoed through the room. “I have to go,” Leo said apologetically as he turned into a column of white light and vanished into the air. The house was quiet after the sisters had gone to bed. Prue and Piper were fast asleep and Phoebe was lying naked on her bed with a thick dildo up her cunt. The fingers of one hand were rubbing her juices around the entrance to her asshole whilst the other hand was sawing the plastic fuck toy in and out of her front hole. Outside the front door, a shadow detached itself from the bushes and slid up to the porch and under the front door. King, the German Shepherd dog that Phoebe had so recently adopted, raised his head and growled softly. He padded out of the kitchen and stood in the hall watching the shadow ooze under the door and reform on the inside. The animals’ hackles were raised as it sensed the pure evil radiating out of the shadow and King turned around with his tail between his legs and scampered back to the kitchen. The shadow coalesced into a demon that surveyed his surroundings before his eyes came to rest on the stair leading to the bedrooms above. The demon stood just over 6 foot tall with a heavily muscled torso. It was completely black and any light seemed to be absorbed by it, making it difficult to see. It was naked except for a large leather harness that ran between his legs, buckled at the hips and it covered its genitals. The fingers and toes were thinner and longer than a humans, and each terminated with a razor sharp talon. With an evil hiss that was the equivalent of a demonic laugh, the entity silently climbed the stairs until it stood outside the first bedroom door. With his head thrown back, the demon inhaled a long breath, tasting the air inside the bedroom. The smell was clearly that of Prue the lead witch. The demon shook its head and moved to the next door and repeated the act. This time his cock twitched inside his harness as the powerful scent of human cunt invaded his nostrils. With the cunt smell came the tang of Phoebe. His mind filled with the image of her young fuck hole being ripped apart by his huge cock and a hoarse growl came from his throat as his taloned hand reached for the door handle. Then, the image of his master flashed before his eyes and he dropped his hand back to his side. The minutes of pleasure he could have raping Phoebe were nothing compared to the eternity of pain that Baal would inflict on him if he failed in his mission. Regretfully, the demon shook his head again and padded past the bathroom to stand outside the last bedroom door. A satisfied hiss came from its throat as Piper’s smell reached its nose. Concentrating deeply, the demon melted back into the shadow form before reforming into a perfect image of Leo. The demon studied the body closely before reaching out to push the bedroom door open and silently close it behind him. The evening air was hot and humid and Piper’s window was open and the bedcovers were thrown back. She was wearing a short white night dress with a long slit down the front that came down to her navel. The slit was tied closed at the top by a thin pink ribbon. The demon reached out and lifted the bottom of the nightdress and drew it up to the sleeping girl’s waist. Piper wasn’t wearing and panties and her shaven cunt was topped with a small strip of carefully manicured brown pubic hair. Leo’s face broke into an evil leer at the sight and his fingers reached out to touch Piper’s sex. His touch wasn’t soft enough and Piper jumped at his touch and came awake instantly. “What the fuck??!!” she cried and her eyes then focused on the image of her lover. “Jesus Leo,” she gasped. “You scared the shit out of me.” “Sorry,” Leo mumbled pulling his hand back, but Piper’s face broke into a grin and she gripped his wrist and pulled his hand back between her legs. “Don’t be sorry baby,” she said. “You can touch my cunt any time you want. Just try to make sure that I’m awake first.” When the demon had changed into Leo’s form, he had kept his body naked except for the leather harness that had changed into a pair of boxer shorts. The leather harness had kept the demon’s cock pinned tightly to his body but the boxer shorts let Leo’s hard prick bulge out the material. Piper’s eyes lit up as they fell on the bulge and she gripped the waistband and pulled the boxer shorts away from his body. Leo’s shaft sprung out and she gurgled happily as she wrapped her hand around the base and bent her face forward. “Jesus, your cock feels even bigger than normal,” she said huskily. “You must be really horny.” “Sorry,” the false Leo mumbled. “God, don't be sorry. I love your cock,” she said with her voice full of lust as her lips wrapped around the head. The demon’s first instinct as Piper’s hot mouth started working on his prick was to raise his head to the ceiling and howl like a wolf. It took every ounce of self-control to stop it and the second instinct was that of self-preservation because this was certainly not what his master had instructed. “Piper,” the demon gasped urgently, “We don’t have time for this. I was sent to tell you that a young witch is in trouble and we need you and your sisters to help her. ” “Yea, well she’s just going to have to wait,” Piper said as she pulled her throat away from his prick with a loud plop. “I’m horny and I need fucked. We’re not going anywhere until your spunk is dripping out of whatever hole you decide to fuck.” She sat up on her bed and pulled her nightdress over her head and threw it onto the floor causing the demon to stare at her flawless body with undisguised lust. She smiled at the look and still thinking that it was Leo admiring her body, she fell backwards on the bed and opened her legs. Her nipples were rock hard on the top of her firm tits and she cupped one gently as her other hand dropped to rub over her sex lips. As soon as the tip of his finger wormed inside her fuck tube, her cunt juice began oozing out and she spread her slime over her swollen outer lips. She smiled as she looked up expectantly and the demon was unsure of what she was expecting. Fuck or suck were the only possibilities, and she looked the type who would like some foreplay, so the demon dropped to his knees and pushed his face into her sex. He knew that he’d made the right decision when she humped her cunt against his mouth and moaned, “Suck me baby. I need a quick cum before that gorgeous cock of yours fucks my brains out.” The false Leo lapped at Piper’s cunt and pushed his tongue up her fuck tube. It had been many years since he’d tasted a witch’s cunt and it was as sweet as he remembered. The room was dark and his face was buried in Piper’s fuck hole so there was no way she could see him change his tongue back to a demon’s. It was about twice as long as a human’s and jet-black, and Piper squealed in delight as it went all the way up her tube. “Christ Leo,” she moaned. “I don’t know what you’re doing, but keep doing it.” Piper’s hands gripped the bedcovers so tight, that her knuckles were pure white and her toes curled as she approached her orgasm. “Yea, just like that baby,” she moaned. “Oh yea, keep licking Leo. Keep licking. Keep licking Keep li... Oh fuck, I'm cumming.” He could feel he clit swell against his top lip but he kept his demon tongue deep in her cunt and thrashed it about. Piper’s breathing was reduced to sharp gasps and she suddenly climaxed. She screamed loudly as her back arched from the bed and girl cum poured into the demon’s mouth. Prue was sound asleep and heard nothing but Phoebe heard the scream and knew exactly what it meant. “Shit, I wish I had someone who could just orb into my bedroom and fuck me,” she moaned as she plunged the dildo faster and deeper into her cunt and the fingers of her other hand rubbed over her clit. Leo’s tongue returned to normal and he pulled back to let Piper recover. Her chest was heaving and her eyes were closed as shuddered and it took a few more minutes before she could open her eyes and focused on her lover. “God, that was a good one,” she said softly. “That tongue of yours should be declared a national treasure.” The demon smiled and watched as she scrambled onto her knees and gently pushed him down onto his back.. “Your turn,” she said huskily. Her hand gently encircled his hot cock at the root and slid all the way up to the tip. She repeated the action a couple of times, and the next time it came up, her thumb circled around his piss hole, spreading the pre-cum and making the demon shiver. Piper’s face was only inches away from the throbbing shaft and he could feel her hot breath blow over his prick and he held his breath as her mouth came closer. Just before she took the demon cock into her mouth, Piper looked up at the image of Leo and kept eye contact as she slurped the slimy tip into her throat. The demon gasped as her tongue flicked into his piss hole to lick it clean and her head started to bob up and down. She soon had his shaft covered with her throat slime and she removed her hand and began to swallow him. Her nostrils flared as she took him deeper into her throat a half-inch at a time. The flesh at the back of her throat felt like velvet and Leo groaned loudly as Piped controlled her gag reaction and continued to swallow. Within a few moments, her nose was pressed tightly on his pubic bone and he dropped his hands to hold the back of her head as she rested with his entire length in her throat. “Fuck,” the demon gasped quietly. “Fuck, that's deep.” Pipe’s head pulled back a few inches and then pushed forward again. Her head movements became faster and faster until she was using her throat like a cunt, fucking him with her hot throat and flicking her tongue constantly over the shaft. Loud slurping noises echoed around the room as she worked on his shaft and her lips formed a perfect seal around the root as she sucked as hard as she could. “Yea, suck that fucking cock bitch,” the demon snarled. “Suck my fucking cock hard.” The outburst was so unlike Leo, that piper was startled and her head stopped moving. The demon however wasn't going to allow her to stop. He gripped her head tighter and his hips bucked up and down as he raped her throat. Piper loved this new and aggressive side to her lover and she eagerly responded and would have cried out her delight if her throat hadn't been plugged. The demon’s eyes were screwed shut as he enjoyed the intense feelings that Piper’s mouth was producing. She throat fucked him faster and faster and he suddenly became aware that he wasn't going to be able to hold out muck longer. The temptation to let her continue, and spray his load of demon cum into her mouth was exciting, but he really wanted to fuck her properly. With another loud moan, he gripped her head tightly to stop it moving and slowly pulled his cock out of her throat. The shaft was covered with long thin strands of her throat slime and she looked up at him with her eyes shining with lust as he said, “Enough baby. I want your cunt.” Piper giggled as Leo pushed her face down on the bed and roughly mounted her. Her fuck hole was soaking and, as between her legs, he easily sank his shaft all the way up her cunt and savoured the sensation of her hot flesh clinging tightly to his prick. She gasped as he began pounding her hole at an astonishing rate with long strokes that almost pulled his prick out of her cunt on the backward stroke and slapped his flat stomach against her ass every time he thrust in. The demon was selfishly concentrating on his own satisfaction and the fact that Piper climaxed was incidental to him. The long fast strokes rasped over her throbbing clit and the girl’s body stiffened as she orgasmed. With her face buried in the pillow, the demon could only hear a series of muffled screams, but he could tell from her shuddering that she was cumming. He rammed a finger up her asshole as he continued to fuck her up the cunt and Piper’s head snapped up. She loved her shit hole being stimulated and her cunt was still spasming around the demon’s shaft when he added a second finger. She groaned loudly at the new stimulation that just prolonged her climax and her face collapsed onto the pillow. Her chest heaved and her eyes closed as she drifted into that trance like state that came from a good cum. A warm glow radiated through her body and she never even felt Leo pull his cock out of her cunt and press it against the entrance to her shitter. Piper cried out when a hard demon cock being rammed up her asshole shattered her tranquil bliss. Her head came up from the bed and she wailed as Leo continued his relentless thrust until he was fully inside her bowels. “Jesus Leo,” she gasped. “What the fuck has got into you tonight.” “Its more what’s got into you,” he replied with a laugh and continued to pound her shitter. Piper’s back hole was very tight and although Leo’s cock had been thickly coated with her cunt cream before he pushed it into her bowels, the friction was beginning to make his spunk boil in his balls. “Fuck, I'm going to cum,” the demon moaned and Piper jumped as the feeling of his hot spunk splattering into her shit tube. Piper’s face was still pushed into the pillow and she groaned as her asshole was filled and she never saw the demon’s face change. His climax was so intense that the demon temporarily lost control of his shape changing abilities and his face shimmered to be replaced by an inky black shadow. The change lasted until he had emptied his balls into the witch and he realised what had happened. He looked down fearfully at Piper and breathed a sigh of relief that her face was still turned away from him and her reshaped his face back to Leo’s image. His heart felt like it had been clutched in a tight fist as the demon realised how close he had come to blowing his cover. If he failed in his mission, Baal would be very angry and he knew from past experience that that would be extremely painful for him. Baal didn't tolerate failure. His softening cock gave a loud plop as it came out of Piper’s shitter and Leo jumped to his feet and started climbing into his clothes. Piper on the other hand had drawn her body up into a contented foetal position and her eyes were closed. They snapped open however when the demons hand bade contact with her butt cheek with a stinging smack and her cried, “Piper, you have an innocent to save.” She glowered at him as she rubbed the imprint of his hand on her ass, but swung her legs from the bed and muttered to herself as she dressed. Piper woke Prue first and left her to dress as she went into Phoebe’s room. The girl was sleeping naked on the bed, still with a dildo up her cunt, as her sister shook her awake. “Trouble,” Piper said in explanation. “Get dressed and meet us downstairs.” As she left the room, she turned back to Phoebe and said, “And open a window. This room stinks of cunt.” Phoebe just stuck her tongue out as she got to her feet and squatted down slightly to push the fuck toy out of her hole. Ten minutes later, they were all in the living room as Leo explained that a young child had been kidnapped by demons. She was destined to be a powerful witch in the future and it was up to Prue, Piper and Phoebe to save her. As they stood and listened to Leo, the German Shepherd’s nose persisted in pressing into Piper’s ass as he was attracted to the smell of the spunk that was leaking out of her asshole. “Phoebe!” she said in expression, after pushing him away for the fourth time. “Will you get this fucking dog away from me. I don't know what the hells wrong with him.” “He’s just being friendly,” Phoebe replied as she got up and crossed the room to grip King’s collar. As she did so, she pressed her mouth to Piper’s ear and added, “And he wants to lick the spunk out of whatever hole you’ve got it in!” “Okay,” Prue said, turning towards Leo. “So how do we find her?” “The Elders have a rough idea where she’s being held” he replied. “I’ll take you there and then we search.” The three sisters looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders in resignation. They all got into the car with Prue in the driver’s seat with Leo beside her, giving directions. It was a couple of hours later and dawn had already broken when he took then onto a deserted country road lined with trees and told Prue to pull up. They got out of the car and Leo pointed to the woods. “In there,” he said and led them through the trees. They walked for about 10 minutes before Leo abruptly stopped. “There,” he cried, pointing to a derelict timber barn. “She’s in there.” In their frantic desire to save an innocent soul, none of the three sisters thought to ask Leo how he knew where she was. After all, he was their white-lighter and they trusted him. The three girls’ ran ahead with Leo a few steps behind and they pulled the massive doors open. Standing outside for a few seconds for their eyes to adjust to the dark interior, they noticed immediately that the floor was covered with straw. As they became accustomed to the lack of light, they saw the young child. She was lying on the floor in the middle of the barn and was unmoving. Her white dress was ripped in many places and her bare arms and legs were covered in dirt and abrasions. Fearing that they might be too late, they rushed to the girl’s body and as soon as they touched it, it vanished. “What the..?” Prue began as she stared down at the empty floor. Before any of them could say anything else, the false Leo, who had been standing grinning in the doorway, raised both arms in the air. A powerful wind came from nowhere and whipped up the straw from the floor and the sisters had to turn their back to avoid being blinded by the whirling maelstrom. The wind disappeared as quickly as it came and they stood protectively together as they looked around the barn, expecting some form of attack. It was Phoebe who first looked down at the floor. The wind had blown all the straw away and they were standing in the middle of a red pentagram with strange symbols at each of the points. “Shit,” she said softly. “This isn’t good.” The next instant, they were enveloped in a red light and they felt their bodies being pulled along swirling corridor that seemed to be made of red and black light. They couldn't move or speak and the demon laughed heartily as he walked into the light and followed the girls. They emerged from the tunnel into a strange and alien landscape. It seemed to be a huge cavern and the sky above them was a deep, angry red. It cast an oppressive red glow over everything including Leo who materialised beside them a few seconds later. “Leo!” Piper said to her lover. “Where the hell are we?” Instead of answering, his outline shimmered and a demon stood in her place. “Actually, my name is Varton,” the demon replied, “And you are privileged to be in the domain of the greatest demon. “I give you, BAAL!” As he cried his masters name, there was a flash of light and Baal appeared. The demon was powerfully built and massive muscles rippled beneath the skin of his 6 foot 6 inch tall frame. He was naked apart from a leather harness that crossed his chest and wrapped around his hips. As the straps came together, they ended in a large leather pouch the hung between his legs and obviously contained his cock. “Nice trick,” Phoebe said as he appeared. “I’ve seen better,” Piper replied, trying to sound unconcerned. “I once saw David Copperfield do it on a stage in Atlantic City. He was much more professional and he didn't have to wear a posing pouch.” “SLIENCE,” the demon demanded. “Yea right,” Prue muttered under her breath and then threw out her arms in Baal’s direction. She had fully expected her powers to work but the demon only laughed at her efforts. Piper also tried to freeze him but that was just as ineffective. Baal’s voice was edged with barely controlled fury as he boomed, “Enough of this stupidity. Your powers wont work in my domain and there’s no escape. The power of three cannot exist here and you are now as mortal as anyone.” He leaned closer and his rancid breath washed over them as he continued, “That means I can hurt you as much as I want, and I’ve wanted to hurt you for a very long time.” The full horror of their situation was beginning to sink in to the girl’s brains when a large dog came into view and walked towards them. It had the rough shaggy coat of something like an Irish Wolfhound or a Deerhound but was almost the size of a small pony. What caused all three sisters to gasp however wasn’t the size of the dog’s body, it was the little girl being dragged along the ground behind the animal. The dog’s cock was buried up the little girl’s cunt and its knot was about the size of a grapefruit and it was fully inside her fuck tube. The child looked to be no older that 6 years old and the animal appeared to be completely unconcerned about the body it was pulling along the ground between its back paws. She was silent apart from the occasional whimper but her face was filthy and the tracks of her tears down her cheeks were obvious. “You bastard,” Prue said with venom dripping from her voice. She took a step towards Baal but he just waved his arm in her direction and she was lifted from her feet and driven backwards about 10 feet to crash into a stone wall behind her with a sickening thump. The breath was driven from her lungs as she slid down the wall to collapse in a heap at the bottom. Both Piper and Phoebe made to move towards the demon but changed their minds as his gaze turned on them and his black eyes flashed blood red. Baal turned to the dog that had stopped in front of him and an evil grin spread over his face as he looked down at the almost unconscious girl. He reached out to rub both her butt cheeks with his taloned hands before curling his fingers and gripping her ass tightly. The little girl cried out hoarsely at the pain but then screamed loudly as he savagely pulled her body off the dog’s shaft. The dog cum and blood poured out of her ruined fuck hole and Baal threw her onto the ground where she writhed in agony with her hands clasped tightly between her legs. There was a deep chasm off to the side of the plateau that they were standing on and what appeared to be flying shadows suddenly rose out of the chasm and circled the screaming child. Two shadows dropped to the ground and took solid form. Their twisted bodies were nearly all talons and teeth and they grasped the girl’s wrists and pulled her hands away from her sex. The other shadows immediately dropped to the ground and pressed their faces between her legs drinking the dog spunk and her blood. After a few seconds, their teeth sank into her tender flesh, tearing off lumps and swallowing them with loud slurps. The two that were holding down her arms increased their grip as her body arched from the ground and her screams became louder. Prue was still lying unconscious and the tears were streaming down Phoebe’s face as Piper stood open mouthed in shock. With a gleeful laugh, Baal reached down and lifted the child up by one of her ankles. Swinging her small body around his head twice, she sailed high into the air when he let go and soared over the edge of the chasm. With astonishing speed, the shadows took to the air and caught her body in mid-flight, tearing off pieces with their razor sharp teeth and tossing her back into the air for another to repeat the process. Her hideous screams echoed out of the chasm for long minutes as she was eaten alive. As the last of her cries died away, Prue shook herself and climbed unsteadily to her feat to stagger back to her sisters. They supported her as the smile faded away from Baal’s face and he turned back towards them. “Such a shame,” he lamented shaking his head. “She was the last. Despite their situation, Prue boldly asked, “What do you mean last? The last what?” “Why, my last little fuck toy,” Baal replied as if stating the obvious. “The last little child that I can torture and fuck.” None of the sisters could think of a reply but they visibly cringed when Baal continued, “And that’s where you three can help me. I want you to find me some more fuck toys. Female preferably and although I prefer virgins, I don’t mind if they’ve been used a bit as long as they’re still tight.” As he was speaking, his long fingers were unfastening the gold buckles on either side of his hips. The leather harness fell at his feet revealing the biggest cock any of the girls had ever seen. It was jet black and at least 14 inches long. The girth was over four inches in diameter and one of the girls little fingers could easily have slid inside his open piss hole. “I love watching their little faces when they have my cock inside them,” he said. He jacked on his prick a couple of times and then continued, “Watch how I do it.” As he stroked his shaft it started to shrink and got smaller and smaller. The sisters stared at this complete reversal of the normal and Baal continued stroking himself until his cock was only about 5 inches long and pencil thin. “What I really love,” he said, “Is when I sit them on my lap and pull them onto my cock. The best ones are those that think this little cock is too big and struggle as I fuck them. Just when they think that I’m not going to hurt them any more, I clap my hands like this.” As soon as his hands came together, his shrunken cock snapped back to its proper size and all three girl’s visibly winched as they imagined some small child’s cunt or asshole being ripped apart by the enormous shaft. “Go to hell you bastard,” Prue spat. “We’ll never help you.” Baal’s laugh bounced around the cavern and he continued jerking on his prick. “Firstly my dear,” Baal replied pleasantly, “We’re already in hell, and secondly, I was trying to decide which one of you should remain here, and you’ve just made the decision very easy.” He waved his arm in her direction again and she was propelled back against the stone wall although not as hard as the last time. Before Prue’s brain could register what was happening, her arms and legs were forced out into an “X” shape by some unseen force and manacles magically appeared to hold her in that position. Both Piper and Phoebe rushed to their sister’s side as Prue struggled to free herself and they all pulled and twisted at the shackles but it made no difference When they turned back to Baal, he snapped his fingers and the space beside him rippled and a woman appeared at his side. “This is Agony,” he announced. “She’s called that because she likes hurting people so much. ” The woman was stunningly beautiful. She stood 6 foot tall with long straight black hair that hung down her back. She was wearing a black body suit that covered her from the neck down to her ankles and moulded itself to her every curve. An opening in the font allowed her firm 36C tits to stick out uncovered and a four inch wide slit in the body suit ran from her navel, between her legs and up to the top of her butt cheeks to leave her shaven cunt and asshole visible and available. Baal allowed a few seconds for the sisters to get a good look at Agony before he pointed to Prue and said to his slave, “Strip her.” As Agony walked forward she pulled a wicked looking stiletto blade from the air and Piper and Phoebe immediately stood in front of Prue and adopted a fighter’s stance. Baal’s menacing voice echoed around the cavern as he said, “If either of you so much as touch Agony, I will kill your sister and one of you will take her place.” Piper and Phoebe looked at each other and with obvious reluctance, stood to the side and let Agony pass. She smiled sadistically at them as she passed, and stopped in front of Prue. Her hand without the knife gently caressed one of Prue’s tits beneath her blouse and she brought her face further forward to whisper in her ear, “I’m going to love hurting you. Witches are my favourite.” Prue’s face contorted in a snarl and she pulled saliva into her mouth and spat into Agony’s face. The woman laughed and scraped the spit off her face with a finger and then sucked the slime into her mouth. “Your spit taste’s good honey,” she said with a grin. “I can’t wait to taste your blood.” Agony stepped back and raised the dagger up to the cuff of the blouse around Prue’s wrist. The ease with which she slit the material down to her shoulder and then up through the collar testified to the sharpness of the blade and within seconds, she had made the same cut on the opposite side. Gripping the front of the blouse, she ripped it open spraying the buttons around her feet. As the blouse fluttered to the ground, Prue had stopped struggling against her restraints and her eyes were locked onto Agony’s face. The woman wasn’t the least intimidated by Prue’s look and she sliced through first one shoulder strap of her bra and then the other. Sliding her forefinger down and into Prue’s cleavage, Agony pulled the front of the bra out and the blade sliced through it with ease. Prue’s pert tits wobbled slightly and then stuck straight out from her body without the slightest hint of sagging. Agony’s breathing rate increased as she drew the flat of the blade over Prue’s tits and under her breast. Pulling it upwards, Prue felt the extremely sharp steel press into her flesh and she raised herself up on her tiptoes but the blade followed her up. Agony’s grinning face leered at her and Prue knew that if the woman moved the knife up even another millimetre, it would cut into her flesh. “Not yet Agony,” Baal said in a quiet but commanding voice and the woman chuckled as she moved her other hand to pull out the waistband of Prue’s mini skirt. The knife was a blur as it flashed down and cut through the material of the skirt. The only clothes that Prue was now wearing were her black thong panties and a pair of sneakers. Another couple of strokes and the knife sliced through the waistband on both her hips and Agony pulled the panties from her body and threw them on the ground. Agony stepped close until her face was only inches away from Prue’s. Her fingers came up to her mouth to be covered in her saliva and then Prue felt them between her legs. Because Prue’s ankles were shackled, she could do nothing to prevent Agony’s fingers entering her body. She finger fucked her for a few seconds before removing her fingers and moving the knife down between Prue’s legs. She turned it around and started pushing the handle in and out of the girl’s cunt. As she did so, she leaned forward and whispered, “When Baal’s finished with you, I’m going to do this to you again, but I’ll turn the knife around the right way first.” Prue shuddered at the woman’s words and gasped as the handle of the knife was roughly pulled from her hole. Agony walked slowly back to Baal and held out the knife to let him smell the handle. As the aroma of Prue’s fuck hole entered his nostrils, he stuck out his black tongue and licked her juices. Baal laughed at Piper and Phoebe’s disgusted look and then said, “So ladies, its time to send you back. I’ll give you twenty four hours to send me a new fuck toy and then I’ll want one every two days.” “No,” Piper said firmly. “We won’t condemn an innocent to your torture. We’d rather die first.” As Phoebe nodded her support and agreement with her sister’s statement, Baal replied, “Unfortunately, for you that is, I have no intention of killing you just now. However, for every hour that you’re late with your delivery, Agony will cut your sister. The first hour she’ll lose a nipple, then maybe a finger or a toe. If I get really pissed with you, it could even be her clit or her entire tit.” Prue’s body pulled uselessly at her restraints as she cried, “Don’t do it Piper. Don’t sacrifice an innocent for me. You know that he’ll eventually kill me anyway.” A look of pure evil came over his face as he came closer to the girl’s and continued, “What ever bits are cut from her, I can promise you this. She’ll stay alive and she’ll feel every sensation of pain that I can wring from her body. When I’m finished, she’ll be begging me to kill her.” Phoebe and Piper turned to stare helplessly at their sister’s body and became aware of the large dog walking past them. It had been lying at his master’s feet with one back leg in the air as it licked at its cock and balls. Its prick was almost touching the ground as it walked over to Prue and stuck its nose into her crotch. She tried to push the animal away with her hips but it ignored her movements and pushed its long tongue into her cunt. “No, you bastard,” she gasped, trying unsuccessfully to close her legs. “Leave me alone. Scat. Go away.” The dog turned its head to the side slightly and pushed even more of its tongue up her fuck tube. Despite her dire situation, her cunt began responding to the stimulation as the animals tongue began thrashing about inside her body. Phoebe couldn’t help but remember her session with King, and shook her head to try and clear her thoughts as Piper took a step towards Prue to go to her aid. “NO!” Baal roared at her. “If you help her, I will let Agony hurt her.” Agony was hanging onto his shoulder, rubbing her hard nipples against his body as he spoke. “Let me hurt her now Master,” she pleaded in a soft but icy voice. “Just a little blood.” His hand dropped between her legs and fondled her cunt as he replied, “Later Agony. When I’m finished with her, she’s all yours. You can entertain us all by seeing how much pain you can inflict.” He snapped the fingers of his other hand and Varton appeared and bowed towards him. “Master?” he said with a question in his voice. Baal ignored his underling and said to Piper and Phoebe, “Varton will go back with you. If you tell anyone what happened here or give anyone any reason to suspect that anything in wrong, he will report it to me and your sister will die the most painful death that I can think of. Now go.” The world dissolved into the same red tunnel that brought them there and Prue’s cries of “Don’t do it,” followed them until they found themselves back in the abandoned barn. The tears were running down Phoebe’s cheeks and although Piper felt like joining her, she wouldn’t give Varton the satisfaction of seeing her cry. She almost choked however when his outline shimmered and changed into a perfect image of Prue complete with a copy of the clothes that she had been wearing. “This disguise will arouse the least suspicion,” the demon said in Prue’s voice as she looked down at her body in satisfaction and turned towards the door and out to the car. Prue sat in the back seat whilst Piper drove with Phoebe in the passenger seat. No one spoke, and Piper and Phoebe stared out of the windshield until they turned onto the freeway. It was still dark and Phoebe turned to look at the back seat when Prue clicked the interior light on. “What the fuck are you doing?” Phoebe gasped. The image of Prue had her short skirt pulled up to her waist and her panties were lying on the floor. She had her cunt lips held open and was staring at her sex as her finger rubbed over her clit. “I’ve never had a cunt before,” the demon said happily. “I should have tried this before. It feels good.” As Phoebe shook her head, Piper suddenly veered to the emergency lane and slammed on the brakes. The big BMW screeched to a stop with smoke pouring off the tyres and she swivelled in her seat to face Prue. “You bastard,” she spat. “You fucking bastard.” Prue looked very surprised at Piper’s outburst but let her continue. “You were Leo back at the house, and I let you fuck me. You piece of shit. You fucking raped me.” Prue smiled as she suddenly realised what Piper was upset about and replied, “As I recall, I’m the one who was nearly raped. You were begging for it and the cunt juice was running out of you as you spread your legs.” Piper opened and then closed her mouth and then snarled loudly at the demon as the replica of her sister continued, “You give great head by the way.” Piper swivelled back round in her seat and pounded the steering with her fists before taking a couple of deep breaths and pulling back into the traffic. Prue hadn’t taken her fingers out of her cunt as she talked with Piper and Phoebe watched her as she drew out her finger and sniffed if before sucking it into her mouth. “Fucking pervert,” Phoebe muttered as she turned back in her seat. Just as she had got herself comfortable, she heard Prue say, “Phoebe, I want to know how it feels to have your cunt sucked out and I want to cum. Get over here and lick my cunt.” Phoebe’s eyes were wide in astonishment as she turned around slowly and said, “Uh huh, like that’s going to happen. In your dreams asshole.” She turned face to face the front and felt more than saw Prue’s head appear at her shoulder. “Just think what Baal will do to your sister when I tell him that you’re not doing what I tell you. Which piece of her gorgeous body do you think he’ll send you first? Whatever bit it is, I’m going to make you eat it.” Phoebe shuddered at the demon’s words and looked across helplessly at Piper who could only shrug her shoulders. Prue settled back into the back seat with her feet together and her knees wide apart lewdly displaying her sex. Phoebe glanced at her before sighing and unfastening her seatbelt. She climbed into the back seat beside the demon and looked between her legs. “Fuck,” she thought. “Even her cunt looks exactly like Prue’s.” She made to bend her head forward, but the demon stopped her and said, “Take off your panties. I want to smell them while you lick me out.” “Jesus,” Phoebe said in exasperation. “If we ever get out of this mess, I’m really going to make you pay for this.” She reached up and snapped off the light before sitting back in the seat and unfastening her denims. She pushed them down to her ankles and kicked them off and there was enough outside light for Prue to watch Phoebe skim of her panties and toss then into her hands. Prue brought them to her nose savouring the warm feeling and the smell of cunt. She smiled happily and pointed to her fuck hole. With a sigh, Phoebe sat forward and looked between the demons legs. Prue sat with her back to the door with her legs spread and an expectant look on her pretty face. Phoebe’s fingers brushed gently over the swollen vulva and Prue gasped at even the slightest touch to her hole. With her eyes now glazing over, Prue settled back and shoved her cunt forward in a wanton display of lewdness that made Phoebe’s fuck hole begin to moisten. She knew that it was a demon that was stretched out in front of her but the voice, body and even cunt smell were identical to her sister. She slid two fingers into Prue’s front hole, curling them slightly just the way her sister had taught her to find her most sensitive spot. “Oh fuck, that’s good,” Prue gasped lifting her butt off the seat. “So fucking good.” Phoebe hated to admit it, but her own cunt was rapidly changing from just being moist to positively wet. She finally leaned over and pressed her warm mouth against Prue’s bubbling fuck hole and pushed her tongue in beside her fingers. Prue groaned loudly while Phoebe’s tongue gently lapped at her now bulging labia. “Yes,” she moaned, pushing her crotch into Phoebe’s face. “Make me cum witch. Make me cum hard.” Piper gritted her teeth as she glanced in the rearview mirror. “For fucks sake, hurry up and make her cream Phoebe,” she spat. “Then maybe she’ll shut the fuck up!!” The demon’s clit was sticking out past her very swollen cunt lips and Phoebe’s hot breath flowed over it.. Even though the light was dim, Phoebe could see that the throbbing clit was an exact duplicate of her sisters and she continued her finger fucking as she moved her mouth over the hard pleasure bud. She clamped it between her teeth and lashed it with her tongue and Prue’s body immediately arched off the seat. She shrieked as her orgasm ripped through her cunt and radiated through the rest of her body. Shuddering uncontrollably, she sprayed her cum out of her fuck hole and Phoebe automatically licked it up. When she was finished, she pulled her panties from Prue’s face, climbed back into the passenger seat and pulled them on. Prue was lying on the back seat with her eyes tightly closed and just the occasional whimper from her lips. Piper and Phoebe exchanged a long silent look and then Piper nodded her head as if acknowledging that she knew that Phoebe had no choice. It was a few moments later that the demon came to its senses and sat up on the seat. Leaning forward, he put an arm around each of the girl’s shoulders and said, “Shit, that was awesome. I love being a female.” They got back to the house without further incident and as Prue explored her new home, Piper silently indicated to Phoebe that she was going to the attic. The attic was where the girls kept The Book of Shadows. A magical tome handed down through generations of the Haliwell Family and containing spells and enchantments for vanquishing demons. When Phoebe entered the attic, Piper was already poring over its pages. “Anything?” Phoebe asked. “Nothing,” Piper replied looking up and shaking her head. “As far as I can see, Baal’s name isn’t even mentioned.” “Shit,” Phoebe muttered as she stood at her sister’s shoulder and scanned the pages. Finally, in exasperation, she banged the book cover closed and snarled, “That was a lot of use.” she pounded her fist on the book and continued, “Why won’t you help us.” The book immediately flew open and the pages fluttered apart. Both Piper and Phoebe took a step backwards and their eyes opened wide at the sight. The book’s pages stopped moving and both girls came forward to read the page that it had opened to. “Spell of Forgetfulness,” Piper read slowly. She looked at her sister, who shrugged her shoulders and said, “So how the hell are we meant to use a spell against a demon who never leaves his domain? The spell’s no use if we can’t get to him.” Piper waved her finger at Phoebe for silence and began pacing around the room. “Quiet for a minute Phoebe,” she said. “Let me think.” She suddenly stopped pacing and turned to her sister. “What if we’re not meant to use it against Baal?” she asked. “Then who do we use it on?” Phoebe replied. “Varton,” Piper said, and when Phoebe didn’t reply, she went on, “If it works on Varton, we could make him forget about Baal.” “How does that help?” said Phoebe. “Because if we make him forget about Baal, he can’t warm him of our plans,” Piper replied snapping her fingers. “Yea,” Phoebe said slowly, “But I could see this working better if we actually had a plan.” “That’s your job Phoebe. Get us a plan.” her sister countered. “My job?” Phoebe cried. “How the hell is it my job?” Piper moved closer and gave her a hug. “We need help Phoebe. Demon help,” she said quietly in her sister’s ear. “You have to get to Cole.” Cole was the alter ego of the demon Baltazar. Three months ago Cole had renounced his evil ways and betrayed the demon brotherhood. He was now a hunted outcast living in a deserted mausoleum and also Phoebe’s lover. “Cole,” Phoebe said with her eyes brightening. “Good idea.” She thought for a few seconds and then said, “What about our demon sister. She won’t let us separate.” “You leave her up to me,” Piper replied. “I’ll distract her.” “How?” her sister asked. “Believe me,” Piper replied, “You don’t want to know.” Prue was in the kitchen eating cookies when Piper came downstairs. She was dressed in a red lacy half cup bra and matching thong panties. The triangle of material that made up the front of the panties was so small that her hard clit was almost visible over the waistband and her swollen sex lips bulged out both sides. She had been playing with herself in her room for the past half-hour to get in the mood and now she was more than ready. The small amount of material that made up her panties was soaked with her juices and her slime was beginning to coat the inside of her thighs as she walked. “Shit,” Prue said. “Do you normally walk about the house like that?” “Only when I’m horny,” Piper replied. “I need cock.” “Sorry honey,” Pre said lifting her nightdress to expose her sex. “I’ve only got cunt.” “It wasn’t you I was talking about,” Piper said nodding to the German Shepherd lying in the corner. “I’m going to take King upstairs for some fun.” Prue looked at Piper, then at King and then back to Piper. “You fuck dogs?” she asked. “God yea,” Piper lied. “I love dog cock.” The demon shivered at the feeling of her nipples hardening and her fuck hole moistening and asked breathlessly, “Can I watch?” Inside, Piper grinned at the demons words, but she kept the smile from her face as she shrugged her shoulders and replied, “I don’t suppose there’s much I can do to stop you.” She patted the side of her leg and said, “Come on King. Let’s fuck.” On hearing his name, the animal got up and happily followed Piper upstairs. Phoebe had her bedroom door closed and she crouched behind it with her eye glued to the keyhole. She watched as Piper went into her room followed by King and Prue. It was obvious to her now what the distraction would be and she shook her head as she got up and quietly opened the window. She was fully clothed and as she threw her leg over the window ledge, she gripped the down pipe firmly and slid to the ground. Piper jumped onto her bed, stripped off her panties and lay on her back with her legs open. King’s nose followed the powerful smell of a cunt on heat and he swiped her slit with his long tongue, Prue looked underneath King’s body at the red shiny cock that was beginning to drop and looked up at Piper. “Can you take all of his cock?” she asked. “Yea,” Piper confirmed. She remembered that Phoebe had taken it and the knot and she figured that she could take it to. “Do you want to try something bigger?” Prue said with a grin. Kings tongue was worming its way inside her hole as piper looked up and asked, “What did you have in mind.” The demon closed its eyes in concentration and Piper suddenly heard another dog bounding up the stairs and down the hallway. She propped her body up on the bed with her elbows and gasped as the dog pushed her bedroom door open with his snout. It was the same animal that had been fucking the little girl in Baal’s domain and Prue said proudly. “This is Luith.” Piper could only watch helplessly as the animal walked into the room and sniffed the air. His shoulders were about a foot taller than King’s and he had no trouble on shouldering the smaller dog out of the way. Luith’s tongue replaced King’s and pushed deeper into her fuck tube. Prue pushed Piper backwards until she was flat on her back and she automatically responded by spreading her legs wide, giving the dog maximum access to her cunt. As Luith licked at Piper's dripping hole, Prue patted the bed, encouraging King to leap up onto it. She grabbed his collar and guided him over Piper's face and then gripped his cock. She jacked him furiously until his full length was out of his sheath and then shoved a pillow beneath Pipers head. The girl’s mouth wrapped around his cock, sucking hard and Prue watched Piper’s cheeks suck tight to her jaws. Prue pulled her nightdress off and threw it onto the floor. She got onto her knees beside the bed and scooped Piper’s tits out of the low cut bra. There was just enough room for to get her hand between Piper’s body and King’s belly and she rolled a hard nipple between her thumb and forefinger as she slid two fingers up her own cunt. King bucked towards Piper's mouth, pushing deeper into her throat. He was still young and inexperienced, and desperate to cum. “I'm going to let them both fuck you, one after the other,” Prue said as she gave the nipple a pinch and caused Piper to moan around the dog cock in her throat. “We’ll let King fuck you first just to loosen you up for Luith’s prick. He’ll really stretch all the wrinkles out of your cunt tube.” Luith’s tongue had reached the bottom of Piper’s cunt and she shivered as he lashed her cervix with his tongue. She drew her head to the side and spat out King’s cock as she gasped, “I need fucked.” Prue shouted a command at Luith who immediately left Piper’s slit and trotted over to stand beside her. King jumped off the bed and Piper rolled onto her stomach and raised herself up on her hands and knees. “Up boy,” Prue said taking hold of King’s collar and pulling him onto the bed. The animals nose immediately went between Piper’s legs but Prue jerked the collar and lifted his front paws onto her back. His front paws wrapped around her waist he staggered forward on the soft bed, his stiff cock pumping at her open hole but missing penetration, occasionally hitting the surrounding pink flesh. “For fuck's sake, put him inside me,” moaned Piper as she pushed her butt backwards to try and guide the animal into her tube. Prue grinned as she gripped the thrusting cock and positioned it at the entrance to Piper’s cunt. As soon as her hot flesh touched the tip of King’s shaft, the dog lunged forward and buried his length inside her body. “Oh, fuck. Fuck,” she moaned as King’s hind quarters began moving like a machine gun. Prue raised one foot onto the bed and snapped her fingers at Luith. The massive animal got to his feet and slid his tongue up the demon’s cunt. Piper screamed in delight as she was pounded. Her mouth hung open and her tits bounced with every thrust of the dog’s prick Prue bent her face down to Piper’s ear and growled, “I always thought you were a stuck-up bitch, but you’re just a little slut aren’t you?” Piper didn’t reply and the demon continued, “You just love taking cock don’t you. That dog prick is going to flood your cunt with cum and you’re going to need all the lubrication you can get before Luith stretches you open.” Prue crouched down slightly to give Luith’s tongue better access as she grabbed a handful of Piper’s hair and pulled hard. Piper moaned loudly, as she was roughly pulled backwards and King continued his frenzied pumping and forced his knot into her cunt. Piper’s scream echoed around the room as the knot forced her cunt walls wide apart. A combination of dog pre cum and cunt juice were constantly running out of her hole and the bedcovers between her knees were soaked. “Come in her cunt, King,” Prue ordered the young dog as her free hand stroked the dog's back and moved down to gently cup his balls as she pulled Piper's hair harder with her other hand. Piper felt King's humping speed up and become more wild and frenzied. The knot had swollen to about the size of a tennis ball and it was flying in and out of her hole at an astonishing rate when it suddenly stopped. The dog gave a massive lunge to bury his cock and knot fully inside her body and he danced on his back paws. He gave a single howl and Piper felt him shooting hot cum into her cunt. The feeling of his spunk splashing around in her fuck hole sent her to a violent orgasm and her body shuddered and convulsed. “Cole, are you here?” Phoebe shouted as she came down the stairs into the mausoleum. “Where else would I be?” he replied as he shimmered into existence beside her and swept her into his powerful arms. Her hot mouth automatically opened as his lips touched hers and her tongue darted into his mouth. Not for the first time, she thought, “How can he make me wet with just his voice?” Remembering why she was here, she pulled away and said, “Cole, we’re in trouble. Have you heard of a demon called Baal?” “Baal,” he repeated, taking a step backwards. “I haven’t heard that name for a long time.” Staring intently into her face he said, “Don’t get involved with Baal Phoebe,” he said. “He is one powerful son of a bitch.” Phoebe gave a rueful grin for a second and then said in a small voice, “Too late. I’m involved.” She spent the next ten minutes bringing Cole up to speed on their situation and he began pacing the room even before she finished by saying, “So, you see, we really need your help.” Cole stood in silent thought for a few moments before he turned back to the girl. “Phoebe,” he began, “You know that Prue and I aren’t exactly the best of friends, but I would do anything that I could to get her away from that monster Baal.” He spread his hands outwards and continued, “But I don’t know how to fight him. He’s much more powerful than I am. I don’t know if I could even get you into his domain. It’s almost completely sealed.” “Almost,” Phoebe replied, clutching at any straw she could find. “So you might be able to get Piper and me in?” “Phoebe,” he began in a very negative voice but then saw the desperate look on her face. He took a deep breath and then continued, “Look, let’s suppose that I could get you into Baal’s domain. You still have two major problems. Firstly, you don't know where Prue is, and secondly, as soon as you got to Prue, Baal would know. That long red tunnel you described in and out of Baal’s domain must take you at least 5 seconds to pass through. That’s more than enough time for Baal to realise what’s happening and capture the lot of us.” Phoebe’s shoulders slumped and she wailed, “Cole, we’ve got to do something. I won’t let Prue suffer down there.” He put his arms around her shoulders and said, “Look. Let me ask around a bit. I think this spell of Forgetfulness is a good idea. Cast it on Varton and it will buy us some time, but keep him safe. If anything happens to him, Baal will know about it immediately and Prue will probably suffer for it.” Phoebe nodded her head and said, “As soon as you can Cole. Time’s something we don’t have a lot of.” She watched as he shimmered out of her sight and turned around to trudge back to the house. The demon let Piper recover for no more than a few seconds before she gripped King by the collar and wrenched him backwards. It took three hard pulls, accompanied by piercing screams from Piper before the animal’s knot pulled free of her fuck hole. Thin watery cum gushed out of Piper's cunt and splashed onto her legs and bedcovers and her hand flew between her legs to try and soothe her battered sex. Her hole was wide open and she groaned as all four fingers slid easily inside her body and she massaged her already bruising sex lips. “Wow! Good cum,” Prue said with a huge smile on her face. Piper wasn’t sure if the demon was speaking to her or the dog and she tried to twist her body to the side and flop down onto the saturated bed. Prue anticipated her movement however and her strong hands gripped Piper’s hips and made her stay on her hands and knees. “You're not finished yet,” Prue said with a laugh as she watched King drop to the floor and lick his cock., “I said you get to fuck both dogs.” Piper flattened the side of her head to the pillow and looked to the side. Her eyes were at the same level as Prue’s cunt, and she watched as Luith’s long tongue thrashed about deep in the demon’s slit. Prue’s hole was gaping open and a mixture of the dog’s saliva and her own juices were running down the inside of both legs. As she held onto Piper’s hips, Prue gasped, “You’re just going to have to wait a few seconds before her fucks you.” Piper squinted upwards to see Prue’s face just as the demon screwed her eyes closed and squatted further down onto Luith’s tongue. “Fuck, that’s it boy,” she gasped loudly. “Keep licking me there.” No sooner had she stopped speaking when a shrill scream broke from her throat and she shuddered violently. Piper could feel the demon’s fingernails cut into her flesh as she held onto her hips and convulsed in her climax. Luith’s tongue was still thrashing about deep in her dripping cunt and Prue eventually had to push the animal away from her sex. “Fuck,” she cried as she gasped for breath. “Fuck, that was so good.” The animal sat obediently at her side while she bent her head forward to rest on Piper’s back as she tried to steady her breathing. After a few minutes, she raised her head and looked at Luith. “Baal taught you well,” she said softly and the dog responded by wagging his tail. She turned her attention back to Piper and pulled the girl’s butt cheeks apart. Prue grinned as she watched the dog cum drip from her sisters open fuck hole and she snapped her fingers once and Luith immediately jumped onto the bed. She rubbed her hands over Piper’s firm ass cheeks as the huge dog looked up at her face waiting on the command to mount. “Up boy,” she said softly as she moved her hands away from Piper’s body. Luith jumped onto Piper’s back and wrapped his front paws around her waist. The animal’s sharp dew claws raked down her sides and Piper cried out as they left a thin streak of blood down both sides of her body. Luith entire life revolved around fucking humans and he was a real expert. There was no fumbling about with his cock jabbing the air as he tried to find the target. His thick shaft was perfectly aligned and rammed up her cunt in one fluid motion. “Fuck,” Piper screamed as she was penetrated. Luith’s cock was longer and thicker than King’s and he knew how to use it. His strokes were slightly slower than King’s had been and he had a good pace and rhythm, stroking hard and evenly into her cunt. Prue knew she could leave Luith to it, so she positioned herself under Piper's body, her head between her sister’s legs. King's cum dripped from Piper’s fuck hole and Prue caught it on her face, also licking the slime that was dribbling down her inner thighs. At all times she kept her eyes on Luith's cock, pushing deeper into Piper's cunt and watched intently as his knot started to swell and slap against her outer lips. Piper’s head had collapsed onto the bed and she groaned loudly as she felt the animals knot try and force its way into her body. She reached between her legs to try and grip the thrusting shaft and stop Luith going any deeper but Prue savagely slapped the hand away. “Not a chance honey,” Prue said with an evil laugh. “I want to see the knot split your hot cunt apart.” Piper began to shout and groan as Luith pushed deeper, each thrust opening her cunt lips just a little further. The animal’s dew claws were scratching her sides as it scrabbled for grip and her sides were criss-crossed with red weal’s. Luith continued to pump his prick in and out of her body and every thrust was becoming harder. Piper felt Prue’s fingers grip her cunt lips and violently prise them further apart to help the dog force his knot into the girl’s body. "FUCK!" Piper cried as she felt her cunt tube being battered apart to take the animal’s knot. The pain in her fuck hole was agony and the tears were running down her cheeks as Luith’s thrusts changed into short jabs, pushing the huge knot deeper up her cunt. As the knot went deeper, it kept swelling. It took all the self-control that Piper had to keep conscious and to gasp air into her lungs. The tip of Luith’s cock battered against Piper’s cervix for a few seconds before it broke through and he fucked her womb. The knot was about the size of a grapefruit and was firmly resting against Piper’s bruised cervix when the dog stopped thrusting and began dancing on its back legs. “Yeah!” Prue shouted, enjoying the show and reaching up to gently cup the dog’s hairy balls. “You gonna cum baby? Fill the witch full of your slime.” With her other hand, Prue gripped Piper’s erect clit between her finger and squeezed it tightly. Piper jumped at her touch and despite the pain radiating out from her sex, she felt her body respond. “Cum for me witch,” Prue said, rubbing the girl’s clit furiously. “Let me see your cunt cream.” Piper could feel another orgasm building and she climaxed wildly just as Luith began filling her womb with his spunk. Her screams filled the room as she felt the dog’s cum spray into her body and slosh around inside her. Piper’s whole body was shuddering and convulsing as she climaxed and felt jet after jet of the hot dog slime shoot inside her. The knot was so big and tight that not even one drop of the thin watery spunk could escape past and as her orgasm began to subside, Luith was still spurting his load into her. Piper moaned and gasped continually as the demon dropped her hands to her sides and they both waited for the dog to finish and for his knot to shrink. After a few moments, Luith began trying to pull back and get his cock out of Piper’s hole but it took almost 10 minutes before he succeeded. Prue was still lying beneath Pipers body with her face directly below her cunt. She could see that the knot was shrinking and she smiled as she waited. It came free suddenly with a loud plop and Prue grinned as a deluge of dog slime poured out of Piper’s cunt and covered her face. She held her breath as the cum ran down her cheeks and soaked into her hair. As the flow lessened, she opened her mouth and swallowed as much as she could. Luith jumped off the bed and lay down on the floor to lick himself clean and Piper stayed in the crouched position for a few long moments before her brain shut down and she collapsed to the side unconscious. Getting slowly to her feet, Prue looked down at Piper’s ravaged body and grinned. The dog cum was still dripping from her face as she left Piper sprawled on the bed and she turned and left the room. Luith got up and followed her. Prue was in the shower getting cleaned up when Phoebe arrived back at the house. Climbing back through her bedroom window as quietly as possible, she stripped off her clothes and drifted into an exhausted sleep the minute her head hit the pillow. The next morning, Phoebe woke up to the sound of her curtains being pulled open and the sunlight hitting her face. She wrinkled her eyes against the sudden glare and focused on Piper through half shut eyes. “What time is it?” she asked as she sat up and stifled a yawn. “Just after nine,” Piper replied. “How did you get on with Cole?” As she spoke, Piper walked across to Phoebe’s bed and Phoebe saw that there was something strange about the way she walked. “Yea, okay I guess,” she began with a puzzled look on her face, and then asked, “Why are you walking like that?” “Its nothing,” Piper replied trying to shrug off the question, but Phoebe reached out and pulled up her sisters night dress. Piper’s cunt was still gaping open and the outer lips were badly bruised. Her fuck hole was so stretched that Phoebe reckoned that she could have got her fist inside Piper’s body with touching the sides. “Jesus,” she gasped. “What the fuck have you had up there? A baseball bat?” “It felt like one,” Piper answered in a soft voice. She told her sister about fucking the dogs the previous night and as she was talking, she pulled her night dress off to show Piper the mass of scratches down her sides. Just as she finished her story, a soft chime reverberated around the house and a horrified look came over Piper’s face. “Shit,” she moaned. “Leo’s here. He can’t see me like this.” As she frantically looked around, she scooped Phoebe’s dirty panties off the floor and pulled them on. “Hurry Phoebe,” she pleaded. “I need something to wear.” Phoebe leaped out of the bed and crossed to her wardrobe. Her problem was that she was a size smaller that her sister and she quickly discarded most of her tops and skirts. She pulled out a blue dress with low cut front that had always felt slightly to big for her and said, “This is the best I can do.” Piper grabbed the garment and pulled it over her head. as she smoothed it down she asked, “How do I look?” Phoebe bit on her bottom lip as she looked her sister up and down. The dress was too small and Piper’s tits were threatening to pop out at any moment. The material was also very thin and it was obvious that she wasn’t wearing a bra and the little thong panties could be seen clearly. “You look slutty,” Phoebe said apologetically. “If Leo sees you like that, he’s going to want to jump you.” “Great,” Piper cried. “My cunt looks like a tunnel that you could drive a car through, my boyfriend’s probably horny, and you’ve dressed we to look like a hooker.” Just then they heard Leo cry, “Piper, where are you?” “Quick,” Piper said, “Head him off. Tell him I’ve got a headache and I’m lying down or something.” Phoebe rushed to the bedroom door but stopped as Piper hissed, “Phoebe, if you see him like that, he’s going to jump you!” Phoebe grinned as she looked down at her naked body and she grabbed her housecoat from the bed and drew it on. She met Leo half way down the stairs and put her finger to her lips to tell him to keep quiet. “Piper’s lying down Leo. She’s got a headache.” she lied. Leo’s eyes looked up the stair and a concerned look came over his face. “I’d better go and see her,” he said. “No,” Phoebe replied a bit louder than she had intended as she took his arm and gently steered him back downstairs. “Give her a couple of hours and she’ll be alright.” “Phoebe,” he said patiently, “I’m a healer. Remember. I’ll get rid of her headache for her in minutes.” “Shit,” Phoebe thought, but quickly replied, “It’s not that type of headache Leo. She’s just started her period. You know how that can effect her.” With a puzzled frown, Leo replied, “I thought she wasn’t due for another week.” “Well, you know how these little things sneak up on you,” she said with a false grin and them wrinkled her nose to try and distract him further. “Have you had a hard night?” she asked. “Yea, I’ve been busy,” he answered uncertainly. “Leo,” she replied lowering her voice, “You need a shower.” His eyebrows shot up as he sniffed the air and he muttered, “Thanks Phoebe. I’ll see you later.” As Leo went to the shower, Piper and Phoebe went into Piper’s bedroom to let her dress in her own clothes and Phoebe brought her up to speed on her conversation with Cole. When Phoebe had finished her story, Piper shook her head and said despondently, “I hope he gets back to you soon.” Leo was in the shower when he heard the bathroom door open and then close. “Piper?” he asked hopefully, peering through the steam as he heard the click of the door lock. A dim shape came through the steam and said, “Hi Leo.” “Prue,” he said in amazement, recognising the voice seconds before he made out her face. He self consciously covered his cock with both hands as she came and stood outside the glass door of the shower. “I hope you don’t mind Leo,” she said, “But I really need to pee.” He was so shocked that it never entered his head to ask her why she didn’t use her own en-suite bathroom and he nodded his head and said, “Sure Prue. Go ahead.” Leo had always thought that Prue was the most distant and hard to reach of the Haliwell sisters. She had always been pleasant and kind to him and even asked for his help and advice on occasions, but somehow, she had always managed to keep her distance, He had been having a serious relationship with Piper for about 6 months and never seriously gave the other two sisters a lustful thought. That all changed a few days ago when Phoebe had let him fuck her in this very shower. With Prue standing in front of his naked body and flirting with him, he had this sudden flash that he may be the only person in the entire world who could truthfully claim to have screwed all three Haliwell sisters. The demon was dressed in a white towelling bathrobe that was tied loosely around her waist. She untied the garment as she replied, “Thanks Leo.” He had thought that she would across the room to the toilet and that he would respect her privacy by turning his back, but she shrugged off the robe and let it fall to the floor. She was wearing nothing but a pair of white cotton panties and he couldn’t help but stare at her exposed tits. They were a 36B and her skin was flawless. They stood firm and proud without the slightest hint of sag and the brown areolas were topped with hard pink nipples. She saw him stare at her breasts and cupped them with both hands. “Do you like my tits Leo,” she said in a soft and seductive voice. His hands were covering his cock as the shower water cascaded over his muscular body and his prick twitched as his brain commanded the blood to flow into his shaft. Feeling his cock hardening beneath his hands he could only smile uncertainly at her and nod his head. She returned his smile and then danced from foot to foot. “Shit,” she gasped. “I really need to pee.” Leo’s eyes automatically fell to her crotch as she spoke and he gasped in amazement as a dark wet stain began to form in the material between her legs. The stain grew larger and a thin trickle of her piss fell from her panties onto the tiled floor below and was soaked up by her white bathrobe. The demon looked into Leo’s face as she dropped her hand into her stream and covered her fingers with her urine. She raised her fingers to her nose and breathed in her fragrance before sucking her fingers into her mouth and sucking them clean. “I love the taste of my piss,” she said, looking into his face. “Do you want a taste.” Anyone would have thought that Leo had been struck dumb as he could only nod again, and he watched as she covered her hand with piss again. His taste buds erupted as she pushed her stinking fingers into his mouth, and he stopped the pretence of hiding his cock from her. His shaft was fully erect and he dropped his hands to the side. “Do you like the taste of my piss?” she asked politely. “Fuck, yea,” he enthused and then watched as she continued, “Try this.” The flow of her morning piss had reduced to a thin trickle as she pushed her hand inside the waistband of her panties and he watched them move around beneath the wet cloth. She brought her hand back out and pushed her fingers back into his mouth. He noticed the difference immediately and shivered as she explained, “That’s not my piss you’re tasting. That’s my cunt juice.” As he noisily sucked her cunt slime into her throat, the demon’s eyes fell onto his hard cock and her other hand gripped the shaft and slowly masturbated it. To the demon, there was a delicious irony in jacking off a white lighter and she concentrated on giving him as much pleasure as she could. Leo sucked every last drop of cunt slime from Prue’s fingers and then spat them out and lowered his eyes to watch her hand slide over his shaft. He was standing in the open door of the shower with the warm water spraying on his back as the demon slowly dropped down to squat in front of him. She looked up into his face and smiled as she moved her face closer to his cock. Leo didn’t realise that he had been holding his breath and he let it go in a long moan as her hot tongue flicked out and swirled over the head of his prick. She pulled the drop of pre cum that was oozing out of his piss hole into his mouth and savoured the taste for a few seconds before bending her head forward again and slurping his shaft into her throat. She sucked the head and then pulled him out of her mouth and spat on his cock. Her hand smeared her saliva over the shaft and she repeated her actions again until his prick shone with her throat slime. Satisfied with her work, she sucked him back into her mouth and Leo watched in amazement as her lips devoured inch after inch of his cock. He felt the head nudge at the back of her throat and then the hot velvet like flesh opened and she swallowed him further. She didn’t stop until her lips pressed into his thick pubic hair and she couldn’t go ant further. She held that position and squinted upwards until she could see Leo’s face. She grinned inside as she saw the look on his face, which was a mixture of astonishment and bliss. Working the cock back out of her throat, her head began bobbing furiously and her mouth made loud slurping noised as she started giving him the best blowjob of his long life. He was moaning and his hands fell to lightly hold the back of the demon’s head as she sucked him off. She alternated her performance by taking him deep into her throat and then pulling back to suck on the head and tease his piss hole with her tongue, and by the time she had done it four or five times, Leo started to feel the spunk in his balls demand to be released. Prue was also aware that he was getting close and she pulled her head back and let his cock fall from her mouth with a loud plop. Thick strands of her throat slime hung between her lips and his shaft as she sat back on her heels and looked up at him. “Do you want me to bring you off baby?” she asked seductively, “Or would you like to fuck one of my other holes?” By way of an answer, he reached down and pulled her to her feet. He could taste his cock on her breath as they kissed and their tongues danced together. Phoebe was sitting on Piper’s bed watching her sister as she finished dressing and they both jumped as the demon shimmered into existence beside them. Dressed completely in black, the most striking thing about Baltazar was his red and black striped skin. The image had barely registered in their eyes when the demon changed into the more familiar shape of Cole. He immediately put a finger to his lips and whispered, “Where’s the demon?” “Still in Prue’s room, I think,” Phoebe replied, also in a whisper and Cole nodded. Piper sat down on the bed beside her sister and asked, “What have you got for us Cole? How do we her Prue back?” He looked at their anxious faces and paced up and down the room. Piper could only stand it for a few seconds before she screamed, but in a very low voice, “Cole, you’re fucking driving me insane. Have you got a plan or not?” He stopped pacing and turned towards them. “Maybe,” he said. “Just maybe.” Both girls jumped to their feet with huge grins on their faces and Phoebe flew towards him and threw her arms around his neck. She was disappointed when he gently untangled her arms and pushed her back onto the bed. “Calm down,” he ordered in a sharp voice. As their smiles faltered, he continued, “I only said maybe, and if we decide to try it, it will be very dangerous.” “We don’t care about the danger if it can get Prue back,” Piper said and was startled when Cole suddenly grabbed her by both shoulders and his face came within inches of her own. His fingers squeezed into her flesh until it hurt and he snarled, “Well you had better start to care. If this fails, we are all going to die. And make no mistake, we will die very slowly and very painfully and that includes Prue.” He released his hold on her and as she rubbed her shoulders, his voice took on a kinder tone and he continued, “Piper, I know that you are worried about Prue and if my plans going to work, I’ll need you a hundred percent focused on what we’re going to do. But I don’t need you hyped up with a don’t care attitude. That will get us killed. I guarantee it.” Piper swallowed hard and then held up her hands, “Okay Cole, I’m sorry. And you’re right, I am worried about Prue.” “We all are,” Cole answered as they all sat down on the bed. Seeing that he had their full attention he asked, “How long have you got before you have to deliver the first fuck toy to Baal.” “Tomorrow night,” Phoebe answered with uncertainty in her voice. “But that’s not an option Cole. We won’t send a child down to hell. We won’t sacrifice an innocent.” “Yes you will, and you don’t have to,” he replied. Seeing their confused look, he explained, “Yes you will send a child to Baal and you don’t have to sacrifice an innocent.” If anything, the girls looked even more confused after his explanation and he got up and walked over to the corner of the room. His hand waved in a series of complicated movements and a young girl appeared. She looked to be around five years old and was completely naked. She had a lovely round face that was framed with blonde curly hair and the skin on her body was flawless. Both sisters had jumped to their feet when the little girl appeared and Cole waved them over. The child smiled sweetly at them, completely unafraid at their presence and unashamed at her nakedness. “Cole,” Phoebe said slowly. “Who is she and why is she here.” “In a minute,” he replied. “Come over here and touch her. I want you to know that she’s real.” Piper squatted down in front of the girl and gently stroked her hair as she asked, “What’s your name honey?” “Don’t speak to her,” Cole said quickly. “Just touch her. Satisfy yourselves that she’s real and then go and sit back on the bed.” The sisters did what they were told but with obvious reluctance and Piper said darkly, “Cole, you’re making me very nervous. Tell us why she’s here.” “She’s here because we’re going to send her down to Baal as his new fuck toy,” he said in a matter of fact voice and then waited patiently for the explosion. Everyone was still very aware of the need to keep their voices low but the two girls made their feelings very clear without the need to shout. They both bounded to their feet. “No fucking way,” Phoebe spat. “No chance,” Piper snarled. Cole nodded to himself as he had fully expected this reaction. With astonishing speed, he turned into Baltazar, plunged his taloned hand into the child’s chest to pull out her heart and dropped it to the floor. The little girl’s face barely had time to register the shock before she crumpled to the floor. Piper and Phoebe were stunned and had just started to move towards him when he changed back to Cole and held up a hand. “Stop,” he commanded. There was a second of indecision on the sister’s faces and he continued, “Look” He waved his hand in the air again and the child’s broken and bloody disappeared and then reappeared looking just as healthy as it had a few moments before. “What the hell???” was all that Phoebe managed to say and her sister was stunned into silence. Cole came towards them and he asked earnestly, “You both touched her, is she real?” Both nodded as he turned and went back to the child and knelt on the floor beside her. He pulled her mouth open and stuck his finger inside. Pulling it out he waved Phoebe over and held out his finger. “Smell it,” he commanded. Phoebe glanced at her sister and when Piper shrugged her shoulders, she bent forward and smelt his finger. “What does it smell like?” he asked. “Spit,” Phoebe said and then gasped as Cole dropped his hand to push the finger between the child’s legs and into her sex. The little girl jumped and before either of the sisters could say anything, the finger was back below Phoebe’s nose. “What does it smell like?” he asked. “Cole, what the hell...” Phoebe began but snapped her mouth shut when he snarled again, “What does it smell like?” She sniffed the finger and reluctantly replied, “Cunt. It smells like cunt.” She had just spat out the last word when he pushed his finger into her mouth. Before she could pull away the taste of the child’s fuck hole washed over her taste buds and he said, “And it tastes like cunt too. Right?” Phoebe nodded her head and he continued, “And her asshole smells and tastes of shit and Baal will love her.” “No,” Piper hissed. “I don’t understand what’s going on here but there’s no way your sending that little girl down to that fucking demon.” Cole got to his feet and faced Piper, “She’s not real Piper,” he explained. “She’s not alive. She has never been alive. She has no soul, no feelings but will react to pain as if its real. Before we send her to Baal, she’ll be instructed how to act. When he tries to hurt her, she’ll cry out as if she’s in real pain. When he fucks her, her little cunt will tear and bleed, tears will run down her face, but she’ll feel nothing. Best of all, if we’re successful and make it back with Prue, the child will simply disappear into nothing.” The sisters looked incredulously at Cole, then at the child still standing in the corner and then back to Cole. “She’s made from magic?” Phoebe asked. As he nodded, Piper said, “Cole, that is some serious magic. I’ve never even heard of anything like this. How did you manage it?” “Not me Piper,” he replied. “I don’t have anywhere near that sort of power. I had to call in a lot of favours and it also helped that Baal has very few friends and lots of enemies.” The real Prue had been chained up for hours. Baal and Agony had left her alone and all she could hear were cries of anguish and pain that continually echoed across the plateau and assaulted her ears. She was still naked and now had a desperate need to pee. With her legs spread so far apart and her ankles shackled, she couldn’t cross her legs or push her thighs together to relieve some of the pressure on her bladder. She looked down at the earthen floor between her legs and had just made up her mind to piss when Agony and her master shimmered onto the plateau. Agony was dressed as before but now there was a steady stream of spunk leaking out of her cunt and dripping onto the floor. “Please Baal,” she said as she walked over to Prue and ran her hand lightly over the girl’s tit. “Please let me hurt her.” While Baal considered her request, Agony took one of Prue’s nipples between her thumb and forefinger and squeezed. As she studied Prue’s face, she increased the pressure until the teat was almost flattened. Prue’s body twisted in pain and the shackles were pulled tight around her ankles and wrists but not a sound escaped her lips. Agony nodded her approval and changed her hold on the nipple. This time the long nails of her thumb and forefinger trapped the teat on the top and the bottom and Prue had to bite her bottom lip hard as Agony increased the pressure. Ball had come closer and his eyes were shining as he watched the witch suffer. Still not a murmur came from Prue’s mouth but Agony looked down as the sound of falling water reached her ears. She threw back her head and laughed evilly as she watched the piss spurt out of Prue’s front hole. The pain had been so great that the witch had lost control of her body and Agony released her hold on Prue’s nipple and quickly pushed a finger into the girl’s cunt. She immediately found Prue’s piss hole and she pushed hard to try and get her finger into Prue’s urethra. The piss sprayed out in all directions and was running down Agony’s arm and dripping from her elbow as she pushed harder. This time Prue did scream, and scream loudly as her small piss hole was savagely opened. The tears were running down Prue’s face as Agony continued to push and she didn’t stop until the full length of her finger was inside the urethra. Her finger formed a complete plug, trapping the rest of the urine inside Prue’s bladder. The suffering was clear on Prue’s face and Agony’s cunt juices really began to flow at the thought of really hurting the powerless witch. Her heart was beating fast as she slowly curled her finger inside Prue’s tight piss hole. The sharp nail scraped over the lining of the tube causing an abrasion that was immediately surrounded by her piss. The uric acid attacked the broken flesh causing any intense burning pain. Prue groaned and she tried to pull her thighs together but the shackles stopped her. Agony’s nail raked deeper and longer as Prue squirmed and twisted in her restraints. The pain was incredible but Prue’s fighting spirit was still intact and when Agony’s face came close to hers, she drew up a mouthful of saliva, but just before she could spit it into the demon’s face, Agony said, “If you spit on me again, I’m going to pull my finger out and replace it with this dildo.” As she spoke a red mist formed around her other hand and coalesced into a rubber fuck toy that was almost 10 inches long and two inches in diameter. “Now it might take me a while to get this up and into your bladder, but I promise you that I’ll make it and you’ll be incontinent for the rest of your short and miserable life.” One look into Agony’s face was enough to convince Prue that she would carry out her threat and the girl swallowed her own spit. “Good choice,” Agony said pulling her finger out of Prue’s bladder and causing another wave of intense pain to shoot through her body. As Prue slumped in her chains, the rest of her piss that was tinged pink with her blood trickled out of her cunt and Agony offered her stinking finger to her master who sucked it clean. “Okay,” Baal said as he finished licking Agony’s finger. “You can use and hurt her, but don’t ruin her yet.” Agony clapped her hands and smiled, “Thank you master,” she said with her eyes shining. Leo pulled his mouth back from the demon with Prue’s face and gasped, “I want to taste your cunt.” She smiled as she stepped back and pulled the waistband of her panties away from around her flat stomach. “But my cunts all covered with piss,” she said with a mock pout as she looked down and into her panties. “Do you want me to wash it for you?” Leo grinned back at her as he replied, “I like the taste of your piss.” The demon quickly skimmed off her panties and lay down on the floor. Her hair fell into the puddle of her stale piss but she didn’t seem to notice as she drew up her knees and placed both feet flat on the floor. As Leo got down on his knees, she opened her knees wide apart and gave him full access to her slit. Her cunt hole was slightly open and the outer lips were red and swollen with lust. He could smell the delicious mixture of piss and bubbling cunt juice as he bent forward and licked the full length of her sex. “Yes,” she hissed in a soft and contented voice. Lick my dirty hole. Lick it hard and make me cum.” The strong taste of the demon’s piss excited him as his tongue pushed between her sex lips and deep into her fuck hole. As she arched her back off the floor, Leo’s hands slid beneath her and gripped her butt cheeks and pulled her cunt harder against his mouth. Baal disappeared from the plateau with a silent shimmer and Agony turned towards Prue with a sadistic look on her face. With a wave of her hand, the shackles holding Prue to the wall vanished and she just managed to catch herself before she slumped to the ground. Prue massaged her wrists to try and get some circulation back into them and then looked at the demon as she cupped her sex and rubbed it gently to try and stop the intense burning sensation that was radiating from her front hole. Agony grinned at Prue’s obvious discomfort and asked sweetly, “Got an itch honey?” “Fuck you,” Prue snapped in reply. “Maybe,” Agony responded, “But only if you ask very nicely.” As Prue glared at the demon, Agony waved her arm and they were both transported into the most despicable place that Prue could have imagined. It mostly resembled a huge dungeon and as far as the eye could see, men and women, mainly women, were being tortured and humiliated in every way possible. The cacophony of sound made up of screams moans and groans assaulted her ears and caused her to wince and clasp her hands over her ears. Agony slapped her hands away and said, “Welcome to my place witch.” Before Prue could respond, a small child came waddling over to them. She was dressed identically to Agony with a black leather body suit that covered her from her neck to her ankles but with a cut out between her legs to expose her sex. The front was also open to reveal her small nipples on her completely flat chest. The only difference to her garment was that she was wearing heavy black shoes on her feet whilst Agony’s feet were bare. She looked to be about 6 or 7 years old and as she came towards them, Prue could see why she was waddling with such a strange gate. An enormous metal dildo was rammed deep in her shit hole and she was doing her best to hold it in as she walked. In her little hand, she held a wicked looking knife with an 8-inch long blade that was covered with blood. “Hi mom,” she said as she reached them, and Prue’s mouth hung open in amazement as Agony responded “Hi honey,” and then turned towards the witch. “This is my daughter,” she said proudly. “Her name’s Slut.” Turning back to her daughter, she enquired, “What are you doing honey?” “Hurting that woman,” she replied pointing with the knife to an unconscious body on a table. She giggled and then confessed, “I cut her tits off.” Agony laughed delightfully and patted her daughter on the head. “Good girl,” she said. Slut carefully looked at Prue and she said, “Can I hurt her too. I’d like to hurt her.” As she spoke she reached out her hand and tried to touch Prue’s sex. Prue automatically pushed the child’s hand away and Slut’s other hand came around with amazing speed and Prue found the tip of the razor sharp knife pressed into her stomach. “Never touch me,” the little girl growled with such venom and hatred that Prue froze immediately. “Touch me again and I’ll cut your fucking cunt out.” “Now, now baby,” her mother said soothingly. “We can’t ruin her just yet. Baal wants to fuck her first.” Slut didn’t say anything but she nodded once and lowered the knife. As Prue began breathing again, she could see the cold malice smoulder in the child’s eyes. “Isn’t she a darling?” Agony enthused, looking at Prue for her agreement. “She sure is a chip of the old block,” Prue mumbled and waited for Agony to strike her. Instead, Agony brought her face close to Prue and her stinking breath invaded Prue’s nose as she snarled, “Don’t fuck with me witch. I can give and take more pain that you could ever imagine. When I was pushing Slut out of my cunt, I had Baal’s cock up my shit hole, had two demons sucking the milk out of my tits and a dog’s cock down my throat. As soon as she was out of me, I was gang fucked for the rest of the night. Do you think you could do that?” Prue kept silent, knowing that whatever answer she chose to give would be wrong and she concentrated instead on watching Slut reach behind her little body and push the dildo further up her asshole. Ever since she was a baby Agony had encouraged her daughter to play with her cunt and shit hole, and Slut had squealed with delight every time her mother held a vibrator to her tiny clit or inserted her finger into her bowels. She had watched, with pride, as Baal fucked the little girl on her third birthday and he opened her enough for the dogs to gang fuck the child for the rest of the night. By the time Agony had returned from a night of extreme depravity with the demons, she had found Slut unconscious on the floor with spunk running out both her little holes. The sight had pleased her mother so much that Agony couldn't resist strapping on a thick dildo and fucking the little girl up the cunt. Agony contented to stare malevolently at Prue and then snapped her fingers. Two male demons were at her side immediately and she nodded towards Prue. The demons grabbed the witch by the arms and dragged her further into the dungeon. As they were passing a table, a demon unfastened some restraints that had been holding a woman prisoner. Before she rolled off the table and fell onto the hard floor, Prue saw the two bloody wounds in her chest where her tits used to be and she knew instinctively that this was Slut’s work. The woman lay on her back on the floor only semi-conscious and Prue suddenly understood why Slut wore the heavy shoes on her feet. Drawing back her leg, she kicked the woman in the cunt and just before the woman screamed, Prue heard the loud crack of her pubic bone breaking. Not satisfied with her work, Slut jumped as high as she could and folded her legs behind her as she was in the air. As she fell, both knees smashed into the woman’s hips smashing her pelvis and causing another loud and piercing scream to echo around the chamber. The demons pulled her towards another table. This one was made of polished steel with various straps and restraints and Prue had no choice but to let them fasten her ankles and wrists to the table with the shackles. All around her there were blood-curdling screams of pain and terror. The stench of the place was almost enough to make Prue sick. The sweet small of blood mixed together with sweat, piss and shit and was so intense that she could actually taste it in the back of her throat. As Agony watched the witch’s eyes flick around the dungeon, she could see the fear in Prue’s eyes and she brought her face to within inches of Prue’s and whispered, “When Ball has finished with you, this is where I’ll bring you. I’ll strap you to this very table and Slut and I will severely damage you. You have no idea how creative we can be when it comes to inflicting pain. With the rest of these cretins, it’s only a job for me to hurt them, but with you, its personal. You are going to beg to die.” The venom and hate in Agony’s voice was unmistakable and Prue tried not to show the dread that gripped her heart, but she failed. The demon threw back her head and laughed loudly at her anguish and for some reason it scared Prue even more to hear laughter echo through this depraved place of torture. Piper never took her eyes from the child standing quietly in the corner as she said, “Okay Cole, what’s the plan?” He shook his head and lowered his voice. “Too dangerous,” he replied. “The first thing you have to do is cast the Spell of Forgetfulness on Varton. Make sure that he can't contact Ball, and then we talk.” Still looking at the child, Phoebe and Piper nodded their heads. As Cole shimmered out of the room, with the girl, Phoebe and Piper went up to the attic and noted the ingredients for the spell. “Right,” Phoebe said to her sister. “I’ll make up the potion and you can find Leo.” “Leo!” Piper exclaimed. “Shit I’d forgotten about him. God, I hope he doesn’t want to fuck.” The hot shower cascaded over Leo and Prue as they fucked. Prue’s legs were wrapped around Leo’s muscular waist and her back was pressed firmly against the tiled wall as he drove his cock in and out of her tight cunt. Her face was buried in his neck and she whimpered and groaned as her burning clit was dragged over his shaft. Leo had no idea what had made Prue so horny, but he wasn't complaining. Although he loved Piper deeply, both Prue and Phoebe were beautiful and sexy girls with awesome bodies and he was unable to resist either of them. He had already given Prue a small orgasm when he first slid his prick into her, and they were now both working towards their own release. The demon Prue lifted her head and gasped, “Shit. Fuck me Leo. Fuck me hard.” The demon could feel her climax approach but she now forced part of her brain to remain in full control of her shape changing abilities. This time, she couldn't afford to change back to a demon when she orgasmed and give away her identity. The demon’s cunt was pouring out sticky juice that bathed Leo’s balls before the water washed it away and he was gritting his teeth in a effort to stave off his climax. He desperately wanted to make Prue orgasm before he did and he was unsure how close she was. His hands were griping her butt cheeks, pulling them apart as he supported her weight and opening up her asshole. Prue would have loved to find out how it felt to have her shit hole fucked but it was too late to do anything about it now. Her clit was throbbing and she was moaning continually as Leo’s prick did its work and the hot rush flowed through her body. She began shaking and Leo could feel her cunt tighten up around his prick as she went into spasm. Prue opened her mouth and pressed it tightly against Leo’s neck as she screamed as a tiny part of her brain retained control of her shape shifting and the rest surrendered to the waves of ecstasy surging through her body. Leo said a thankful prayer that she had climaxed, as he couldn't hold back any longer. With a long groan, his slime jetted into the demon’s cunt hole and coated the inside of her tube.. They were both breathing heavily as he let her legs drop into the base of the shower and they both stood still for long moments as the hot water added to the satisfaction of their climaxes. Eventually shutting off the water, they both got out of the shower and dried themselves without speaking. Leo started to feel uneasy that Prue’s silence meant that she regretted what she’d done, but just as he’s finished dressing, she pulled his lips onto hers and their tongues danced together. As she broke the kiss, she whispered, “Next time, I want you to fuck me in the ass.” Without another word, she unlocked and opened the bathroom door and shut it quietly behind her. The demon could feel the dull, but pleasant ache in her pubic bone as she went back to her bedroom and lay down on the bed. She lightly brushed her cunt, feeling Leo’s spunk begin to ooze out of her hole and she decided that she liked shape shifting to a female more than a man. Still basking in the afterglow of a good fuck, the demons eyes closed and the false Prue was soon asleep. Piper walked along the upstairs corridor wondering if Leo was still in the house of if he’s orbed somewhere else, when she saw him emerge from the bathroom. He was carrying his clothes and had a white towel wrapped around his waist. Still very conscious of her battered and open cunt, Piper uttered a silent prayer, “Please God, don't let him want to fuck me,” as she walked towards him and said brightly, “Hi Leo.” Leo turned towards her and groaned inwardly as he thought, “Oh shit. Please Lord, don't let her want to fuck,” as he smiled falsely and said, “Hi Piper. You feeling better?” Not knowing exactly what Phoebe had told Leo, she smiled and replied, “Yea. I'm fine.” She came closer to him and lowered her voice as she said, “Cone down to the kitchen once you’re dressed. Phoebe and I need to talk to you.” As she turned away, she added, “Oh, and if you see Prue, don't tell her. It’s a secret.” By the time Leo came into the kitchen, Phoebe had made up the potion and poured it into a small glass vial. She handed a scrap of paper to Piper who read the words on it silently and nodded her head. “What’s going on guys?” Leo asked. “We’re planning a surprise for Prue,” Phoebe replied. “Why?” Leo asked. “Its not her birthday for a couple of months.” “Then it’ll be a surprise for you too honey,” Piper replied, patting him affectionately on the arm. “Now, do me a favour and shout Prue down for us. Tell her that dinners ready.” The demon was dreamily happily when Leo’s shout woke her up. “Prue!” he shouted again. “Dinner’s ready.” She realised she was starving and shouted, “I’ll be right there,” as she swung her legs off the bed and pulled on some clothes. As soon as she walked into the kitchen, Phoebe threw the glass vial onto the floor at her feet, where it shattered and released a thick blue mist. The demon opened her mouth to speak, but before she could utter a word, Piper raised the scrap of paper and both she and Phoebe read, “Forget your life, you’re purpose too You’re mortal now and your name is Prue” A glazed look came over the demon’s face, and the mouth worked but no words came out. After a few seconds, Prue shook herself and straightened her shoulders as she looked at her two sisters and smiled. “I'm sure I came in here for something?” she said. “You’re getting forgetful in your old age Prue,” Piper said. “Why don't you go and lie down for a while and we’ll give you a shout when dinner’s ready.” “I think I’ll do that,” Prue said. “I feel a little dizzy.” As the demon went back upstairs, Leo stepped forward from the back of the kitchen. He had been told to stay there and keep quiet, but he now looked at Piper and asked, “What just happened?” “Its a long story Leo,” Phoebe replied and then raised her head and said intensely, “Cole!” When Cole shimmered into the room, Piper ushered them all into the living room, and, after checking that Prue was sleeping, she told Leo the whole story. “So Prue’s a demon?” he said incredulously. “Yes,” Piper said. “The real Prue’s in trouble and we need to help her.” “But the Prue upstairs is a demon?” Leo repeated as the images of fucking her in the shower went through his mind. “A male demon?” “Jesus Leo, get over it,” Phoebe snapped. “Making that demon upstairs think he is actually Prue was the easy part. We’ve still got to rescue the real Prue.” Leo felt sick in the pit of his stomach but he nodded his head and listened while Cole explained his plan for the rescue. Agony had left Prue strapped to the table and the girl tried not to think about her predicament. She had no doubt that her sisters would be frantically trying to come up with a plan to get her out of the hell that Baal had so lovingly created, but she had thought of a dozen or more rescue plans and rejected them all as unworkable. She was sure that Piper and Phoebe would have come to the same conclusion. Prue had always known that death was a possibility in their fight to vanquish demons, but she had never considered torture. The fear eventually became too much for her, and with the screams of the other poor souls ringing in her ears, she threw up. She could only turn her head to the side as the vomit erupted out of her mouth and she retched three times before finally spitting out the last of the thick mucus. She had just taken a deep breath to try and force the rest of the contents of her stomach to remain there when Agony appeared. “You are lucky that its not Slut who’s torturing you,” Agony said in a pleasant voice. “She’s got a very novel way of dealing with people who throw up. She makes them eat it again.” Prue looked at her warily as she continued, “Of course very few people can actually manage to do that so Slut cuts open their stomachs and dumps the stuff back in. Then the wound becomes infected and after three or four days, causes them a lot more pain than even I can inflict.” Agony finished proudly, “I didn't teach Slut how to do that. She thought it all up herself.” Prue didn't trust herself to speak, especially when she saw that Agony was clutching a whip in her hand. The demon was aware of where Prue’s eyes were directed and she lifted up the lash and Prue take a good look. The whip was fashioned out of a thin leather strap and it had a small metal stud at the very end. The handle was shaped like an erect cock and it looked very comfortable in Agony’s hand. The demon let the whip drop onto Prue’s naked stomach and slowly drew it across her flesh. The girl shivered in fear as Agony raised her arm high in the air but let the strap drop under its own weight to gently kiss Prue’s skin. She breathed a sigh of relief for a few seconds, until Agony raised her arm again. This time she brought her arm down quickly and raised it sharply upwards again. The tip of the whip sliced into the skin covering Prue’s stomach and the metal stud cut her open like a knife. The cut was around three inches long which then continued with a long red weal from the leather. Prue had gritted her teeth as the whip descended to her body and she was determined not to give Agony the satisfaction of hearing her cry out. The pain was much worse than she had expected however and a ragged scream was torn from her throat and the shackles holding her ankles and wrists strained as she struggled unsuccessfully to free herself Agony smiled as she watched Prue writhe in pain and she stoked the whip s lowly across her stomach again before landing another a hard blow. She stuck her again and again and the tortured screams were like music to her ears. A dozed times she whipped Prue’s stomach before she began to move the whip up her body a fraction at a time leaving nasty red welts and cuts in her wake. The last stroke was just below Prue’s tits and Agony was breathing hard as she stopped and watched her victim scream and shudder under the hard blows. “Fuck, you’re getting me wet,” Agony giggled as her fingers fell between her legs and she slid two up her dripping cunt. She masturbated for a few moments while Prue’s screaming reduced to sobs and then offered her slimy fingers to the witch. She rubbed her juices over Prue’s lips before pushing them inside the girl’s mouth. As she did so, she whispered into her ear, “If you bite me, I promise I’ll cut your fucking tits off. Baal can still fuck you without tits.” Prue swallowed hard, and meekly licked the slime from the demons fingers. As she licked, Agony’s fingers stimulated her nipples that were already hard from the pain in her body. Under the demons expert fingers, Prue’s right nipple became fully erect and the demon pulled her fingers out of Prue’s mouth and began to walk away. “That's enough for now,” she said over her shoulder. Thinking that her torture was at an end, Prue slumped on the table and closed her eyes. She never saw Agony whirl around and raise her arm. She did hear Agony say, “Here’s something to remember me by,” but, by the time she had opened her eyes again, the end of the whip was moving faster than the eye could see. It made a sharp crack as the metal stud connected with her body and Prue’s eyes focused on her erect nipple on top of her breast. The whip had neatly split the nipple in two and the blood spouted from the wound before she even felt the pain. When the agony did start a fraction of a second later however, it was nothing she’d ever experienced before. It was like a red hot poker being driven through her tit and her back arched from the table and she screamed until her voice was the only one you could hear as it echoed from the walls and resonated through the chamber. Satisfied with her work, Agony walked away with a grin on her face. Cole made sure that they were all paying attention, and began to outline his plan. “Okay,” he began, “Our little sacrificial innocent, and something called The Essence is the key to this thing working.” “The Essence!!...”Leo cried, but was stopped when Cole snapped, “One thing at a time Leo.” As he spoke he made a complicated gesture with his arms and the little girl appeared. She was so lifelike that Piper couldn't help but ask again, “She’s definitely not real, right?” As she asked the question, she looked over to Leo, who shook his head. “I can't sense her at all Piper. She’s not human.” Seeing that Piper was as satisfied as she was going to get, Cole continued, “At the appointed time we get our sacrifice to stand in the middle of the pentagram and wait until the tunnel forms and Baal takes her. This will please him immensely, firstly because he has another child to rape and secondly because he thinks he’s corrupted Piper and Phoebe. Now, if we wait a couple of hours, he’ll be so involved with the child that we should be able to slip into his domain.” “How exactly are we meant to do that Cole?” Piper asked. “I thought you weren’t powerful enough to get us in.” I'm not,” Cole admitted. “We’re going to need the help of someone much more powerful than I am.” “Anyone in mind?” Phoebe asked helpfully. “The Source!” Cole answered. “The SOURCE!” Piper shouted, jumping to her feet. “You mean the Source who’s been trying to kill us for years? The Source who’s sent demon after demon after us to rape and mutilate us. The Source who’s so untrustworthy that even his own demons are afraid of him. Is that the Source we’re talking about here Cole. Is that the Source who’s going to help us?” “One in the same,” Cole replied, desperately trying not to laugh at Piper’s theatrics. With a more reasoned voice, Leo asked, “Why would The Source want to help us Cole, and how can we trust him?” “For two reasons,” Cole replied. “The first is that he is far more pissed of with Baal than he is with Piper and Phoebe, and secondly because there’s something that Baal has that he desperately wants.” “What’s that?” Phoebe asked. “A demon,” Cole replied. “A demon called Agony.” “Agony!” Piper exclaimed. “Yea,” Cole started to explain, “She a female demon who gets her kicks by hurting....” He tailed off his explanation when Phoebe patted his arm and said, “It’s alright Cole. We know who Agony is. We’ve met.” There was a few moments silence, which was broken by Leo asking, “Why does the Source want Agony?” “She’s his wife,” Cole replied with a shrug. “He maintains that Baal stole her from him and keeps her in his domain so the Source can't get her back.” “Why doesn’t the Source just go and get her?” Piper asked, still pissed at the situation. “If the Source went into Baal’s domain, it would trigger an all out war amongst the demons,” Cole replied sadly. “Every demon would be forced to choose a side, and to be honest, I don't think that either of them knows who would win.” Piper shook her head as she looked over at the magic child, who hadn't moved a muscle since Cole shimmered her into the room. “Okay,” she said reluctantly. “When do we do this?” “You take the girl to the barn at midnight,” Cole said. “Once she’s been taken, get back here and the Source will get us to Baal.” Turning around to Leo, he continued, “That should give you time enough to get The Essence.” “Forget it Cole! There’s no way The Elders are going to let you have The Essence,” Leo insisted. “We just need the smallest amount Leo,” Cole replied. “You know how lethal that stuff is and how much it spreads.” “It doesn't matter how much....” Leo began, but was interrupted by Piper who held up both her hands and shouted, “Whoa!” When both Cole and Leo looked at her, she nodded her head and said, “That's better. Now, what the hell is The Essence?” Leo took a deep breath and said, “Its very powerful magic that's been around since long before The Elders ever existed. They have just become its custodians. Basically it looks like a fine mist and it devours evil. As demons are pure evil, it kills them on contact.” Seeing that he had everyone full attention, Leo continued, “The Elders look upon it as some form of doomsday weapon. If released it would destroy all evil. And I mean all evil.” “Wait a minute,” Phoebe said. “Are you telling me that the elders have something that could destroy every demon? Why don't they just release it and make the world a better place. It would sure make our lives easier.” “They can't Phoebe,” Leo replied. “Firstly there are some very powerful demons who could shield themselves from its effects. The Source for one and probably Baal too. But more importantly, it would also destroy all evil in mortals too. Now, although that may not sound so bad, every mortal has a dark side, and that dark side makes us who we are. It that were destroyed, our whole society would fall. That's why its a doomsday weapon. Although it would kill of nearly all the demons, it would also destroy the innocents that we’re sworn to protect.” There was complete silence for a few moments while they all digested the information the Leo had given them and it was Cole who broke it. “Leo,” he said. “Ask The Elders. Baal’s domain is almost completely sealed. A tiny amount of The Essence could be released without harming any innocents. It would only kill the demons and occupy Baal until we can rescue Pru.” “What about us?” Piper asked. We’ll be in Baal’s domain when its released. Will it destroy our dark side?” Cole shook his head. “It will kill pure evil on contact but it would take a much longer exposure to effect you. We’ll be in and out before that happens,” he said. “What about you Cole?” Phoebe asked in concern. “You’re half demon. You’ll be killed.” He shook his head as he replied, “My human half will give me some protection. It should be enough to get me in and out!” When they all turned their heads to look at Leo, he said, “Okay, I’ll ask.” Piper stood up and looked at her watch. There was still 5 hours before the midnight deadline and she said, “I suggest we get some sleep. It’s going to be a long night.” “I have to report,” Leo said, nodding upwards. He kissed Piper and continued, “I’ll be back soon.” As he orbed out of the room, Phoebe looked over at Cole, hoping he was going to stay around, but he stood up and said, “I have to go too. I’ll tell the Source that you agree.” As he shimmered out of the room, the little girl disappeared with him leaving Piper and Phoebe alone in the room. Piper sat down heavily on the sofa, with a sigh and her sister sat down beside her. “Are you okay with this?” Phoebe asked. “What choice do we have?” she replied with a shrug. “I just hate having to rely on other people.” “Don't worry,” Phoebe said with a smile, “Cole won’t let us down.” “Cole doesn't worry me Phoebe,” Piper replied, gently patting her sisters arm. “When we’re going up against Baal, Agony and the Source, Cole’s the least of our problems.” She stood up as she finished speaking and said, “I'm going to try and get some sleep. You should get some rest as well.” Phoebe nodded her head and followed Piper upstairs a few minutes later. As she passed Prue’s bedroom, she quietly cracked the door open and looked inside. The demon was lying naked on the bed, fast asleep and Phoebe tiptoed inside and gazed down at the reflection of her eldest sister. The resemblance was uncanny, right down to the small mole just above her navel. As Phoebe’s eyes travelled lower, she studied Prue’s neatly trimmed cunt and then noticed the slime leaking out from between her closed sex lips. Phoebe’s brow wrinkled in confusion. It looked like spunk but it couldn't be. She reached out and carefully scooped some of the slime onto her fingertip and brought it to her nose. The smell was unmistakably human spunk and Phoebe’s brow furrowed even more. The only males in the house were Cole and Leo and she knew that Cole hadn't been out of her company since he .... The thought remained unfinished as the answer flashed into her brain. LEO! “God, he must have fucked the demon thinking it was Prue,” she thought. “No wonder he looked so upset when Piper told him that Prue was actually Varton.” She giggled silently as she thought, “Dirty bastard. Serves him right.” She sucked the spunk into her mouth and realised that she was getting horny as she looked down at Prue’s cunt. If it had actually been her sister lying on the bed, Phoebe would have had no hesitation in sucking the cum out of her hole, but somehow she couldn't get the image of Varton out of her mind, and she shook her head and left the room, closing the door quietly behind her. “Cock,” she whispered to herself. “I need cock.” She was fully aware of the danger they were all going to be in later that night, but if she was going to be killed, she sure as hell wasn't going to die horny. She went back downstairs and into the kitchen and King raised her head as she entered. “Come on boy,” she said huskily as she patted her leg. “Let’s have some fun.” As she went back upstairs, the German Shepherd trotted behind with his tail wagging and his nose twitching. The real Prue returned slowly to consciousness. She didn't remember passing out and was totally confused for a few seconds as her brain tried to focus on why there were loud screams all around her and why her tit hurt so much. Then, like someone switching on a light, the full memory of her predicament hit like a physical blow and she opened her eyes and stared down at her ruined nipple. The bleeding had stopped but her entire breast was crusted with dried blood and the pain was enough to make her groan. She looked around the dungeon, as far as her restraints would let her and wished that she hadn't. The woman whose tits had been cut off by Slut was still on the table. At first, Prue thought she was dead, but she occasionally twitched and the witch could only imagine the torment she was going through. She glanced to her other side and saw that Slut was hard at work on a middle-aged male. He was naked, as was every victim that she could see, and his torso was covered with deep cuts that were bleeding freely. He was still very much aware of his surroundings and he was pleading with Slut not to do it. Prue strained to see what it was that the man was so terrified of and her breath caught in her throat as Slut moved slightly and gave her an unrestricted view. The young demon had a large clamp that was trapping one of the man’s balls in its jaws. The man tried everything to free himself from the restraints around his ankles and wrists but his strength was no match for the shackles. Prue also noticed that a broad leather belt was around his waist and fastened to the table and the man could do nothing to get away from the clamp. He begged Slut not to tighten the clamp but the more he pleaded, the wider the girls grin became. Wanting to prolong the terror, she gave the handle of the clamp a quarter turn and clapped her hands in delight as the man screamed for mercy. The man’s head thrashed from side to side and his eyes were huge as the pain from his balls erupted inside his body. “NO. NO!” he screamed as Slut’s hand reached out for the handle again and she began to turn it slowly. Prue had never heard a man scream so loud or so long, as very slowly, Slut increased the pressure. If Prue could have moved her hands, she would have covered her ears but she could do nothing to blot out the sound and the tears rolled down her cheeks in sympathy with the mans suffering. Suddenly the scream ended when the man’s brain switched off and let him slip into the blackness of oblivion. Slut was having such a good time however, that she continued tightening the handle until the man’s testicle ruptured and burst open like a squeezed grape. When Slut had finished laughing, she wiped her bloody hands on her leather body suit and removed the clamp. She would wait until the man woke up again and crush his other ball. A loud roar and commotion from another table attracted Slut’s attention and Prue also looked over to see what was happening. A naked woman was screaming at two demons who were pawing at her flesh. Prue could see that both demons had erect cocks and she assumed that the woman was about to get raped. Slut crossed quickly to the table and turned to the demons, demanding to know what was happening. Prue was surprised that the demons seemed to cringe when the child came near and they were obviously afraid of her. Haltingly, one of the demons explained that they wanted the woman to suck them off but she had refused. They couldn’t just fuck her in the cunt or ass because Baal wanted to take her first and they were upset that the woman had refused them. Slut’s head was level with the woman’s as she lay on the table and the child screamed at her in rage. “You fucking bitch,” the child ranted. “You dare to refuse Baal’s demons the use of your mouth?” The woman looked fearful, but unrepentant so Slut pulled a wicked looking knife with an eight inch long blade from a sheath she wore on her hip and brandished it in front of the woman’s face. “If you won’t let them use your mouth, I'm going to let them tit fuck you.” Slut hissed. The woman had heavy 36D tits and she looked down at the child and shrugged arrogantly. She thought that letting the demons fuck her tits couldn't be too bad and was better that sucking them off. Her satisfaction turned to terror however when Slut roughly grabbed her tit in one hand and laid the knife flat against the woman’s rib cage. With a stabbing motion she drove the blade forward and sank the knife into the woman’s tit flesh all the way up to the hilt. The woman screamed piercingly, but the girl paid her no attention as she calmly withdrew the knife. As the blood began to bubble out of the wound, Slut dropped to her knees and expertly swallowed one of the demons pricks and covering it with her throat slime. Spitting it out, she pulled the wound open, making the woman scream again and laughed as the demon pushed his cock into the tunnel made by the knife. As he started fucking her tit, Slut walked around the table and watched the woman’s face as she stabbed her other tit and repeated her deep throat action on the second demon before pushing his cock into her other tit. Both demons gripped the woman’s tits tightly with their taloned hands as they fucked the knife wounds in her tits and Slut kept slapping the woman’s face to keep her conscious. King lay on the bed and watched attentively as Phoebe took her clothes off. When she pulled her panties down, she sniffed at the crotch before offering them to the dog to let him do the same. As the animal licked at the material, she pushed him onto his side and started to jack of the hairy sheath that held his cock. Within a few seconds, the shinny pink tip appeared and she jacked him faster as her other hand rubbed between her legs and spread all her cunt juice over her sex lips. She offered her smelly hand to King who eagerly licked the tasty slime and she could feel his cock stiffen and swell beneath her fingers. Squirming closer, Phoebe threw one leg across the dog’s head until she was straddling its face and she shivered as King’s long tongue snaked out to lick her cunt. He lapped her from her asshole all the way around to her clit and all the time his cock got longer and longer. As it stiffened, it also got thicker and turned from a delicate pink to an angry red. The pre-cum bubbled out of his piss hole and Phoebe knew that King was ready to fuck. As good as his tongue felt inside her fuck hole, the young girl wanted cock, and she hauled her body away from the German Shepherd and got onto her knees on the floor with her upper body resting across the bed. King had seen her in this position many times before and he knew exactly what to do. The dog instantly got on top of the girl and she looked down between her legs and could see his long red prick thrusting in the air. Phoebe reached round and grabbed hold of his rapidly thrusting cock, and slowly pulled it down to her cunt. Steadying the jerking prick, she guided the hot shaft into her hole and the second her wet flesh touched the tip of King’s shaft, the animal lunged forward and drove his length up her fuck tube. “Ughhhh,” she gasped, even although she’s been expecting the thrust. It would never enter a dog’s head to slowly ease his cock into a cunt, and his instinct was to fuck as hard and as quickly as possible. Phoebe gritted her teeth for the few seconds that it took for her hole to stretch around the thrusting shaft and then moaned in satisfaction as the pain faded away and was replaced with pure pleasure. King was fucking her at a furious rate but every thrust went deep and it was just the way the youngest witch liked it. “Oh yes, fuck me King,” she groaned. “Fuck my brains out and make me cum!” The dog’s cock pulled out of her cunt about two or three inches before it rammed back in and the speed of the thrusts took the girl’s breath away. Just as she was starting to get used to the rutting animal and the first tingling feelings radiated out from between her legs, she felt the knot at the base of King’s prick start to swell. The familiar waves of pleasure wracked her body as the swelling kept on hitting her throbbing clit and Phoebe panted and writhed onto the animal’s shaft. She could feel the dog’s drool drip out of his mouth and fall onto her naked back as she pushed her hips backwards to meet his thrusts. Moaning continually, her eyes closed and her mouth hung open and slack as her orgasm ripped through her flesh. The sensations inside her cunt were indescribable and a thin film of sweat covered her body as she convulsed and shuddered. Paying no attention to the creaming girl beneath him, King continued pounding Phoebe’s fuck hole with short, fast strokes and she just kept on orgasming as his knot stimulated her rock hard clit. Her hole was full of her own slime and also pre-cum that poured out of the animal’s piss hole and she was so deep in climax that she never noticed when her hole opened up, and slipped over King’s knot! Her cunt was totally stuffed with a knot the size of a man's fist, causing her already engorged clit to bulge out like a miniature cock. As the knot sealed her tightly, the dog’s thrusts changed into very short, sharp lunges for a few seconds before he starting whimpering and whining. Prancing on his back feet, his balls jerked and tightened as the first spurt of dog spunk squirted against Phoebe’s cervix. More and more pumped into the girl’s body and filled her tube, but not a drop leaked out and she remained in that position until King had squeezed the last drop into her. Finally, the dog stopped cuming and stood still until Phoebe had recovered her senses and her eyes blinked open. She was still panting due to the force of her orgasms and she looked down between her legs to see that her cunt lips were being held open due to the knot inside her. Sighing in satisfaction, she rested her head on the bed and closed her eyes. Phoebe was lost in her post-orgasmic glow, all sticky with cum, down on all fours and stuck to a dog's cock when Cole shimmered into her room. She became aware of his presence instantly and she grinned up at him as she said, “Don't you guys ever use the fucking door?” With a huge grin on his face, Cole shook his head as he replied, “Its more fun this way.” Laughing throatily Phoebe looked hungrily at the large bulge in the front of Cole’s pants and she asked, “Want a turn in my cunt after I get the dog's cock out?” The two demons had finished fucking the unfortunate woman’s tits and left her writhing on the torture table with the blood flowing freely out of the open wounds in both her tits. Prue had no idea where Slut had went to, but the shrill screams that came from unseen mouths elsewhere in the dungeon told her that the sadistic girl wasn't too far away. The throbbing pain in her nipple was beginning to recede to a more bearable level but her breath caught is her throat when she saw Baal and Agony striding towards her. They seemed to take no notice of the torture going on all around them and Prue’s heart was beating wildly as they stood at the side of her table. “I see you’ve been busy, my dear,” Ball said to Agony as he gently ran his fingertip over Prue’s ruined nipple. Even the gentle touch caused a searing pain to flash through her chest and she couldn’t prevent herself from gasping in pain. “It’s only a little flesh wound,” Agony replied to her master with a chuckle. “Once you’ve finished with her, I’ll show her what true pain feel like.” Baal bent over Prue’s face and clicked his tongue disapprovingly. “Now what have you done to Agony to make her dislike you so much. The last person that received her special treatment lived for over four months. After only four hours, she was begging to die!” Prue swallowed hard, but wisely decided not to reply, and Baal slowly straightened up. “We’ve only got another two hours before your sisters send me down a little fuck toy to rape,” he said to her. “I'm looking forward to it.” Despite her earlier decision to remain quiet, Prue couldn't help but respond to the demon and she hissed, “It’ll never happen. They won’t sacrifice an innocent life!” He bent forward again and his rancid breath nearly made her vomit again as he replied quietly, “You’d better hope your wrong witch.” He snapped his fingers in the air and two male demons immediately appeared at his side. “Unfasten her,” he commanded. As the demons released her shackles, Prue remained on her back on the table, bracing herself for whatever Baal decided to do. With her eyes focused on him, she missed Agony’s hand snaking out and fastening onto her tit. Prue screamed loudly as Agony’s fingers squeezed her ruptured nipple tightly and used it to drag her body to a sitting position and then completely off the table. Fresh blood ran out of the reopened wound and Prue clasped both her hands protectively over her tit when Agony let it go. She closed her eyes and breathed deeply as the waves of pain and dizziness shot through her body and it took all her will power not to faint at their feet. When she had recovered enough to look them in the eye again, the two demons gripped her under the arms and marched her through the dungeon to a thick timber post that was firmly embedded in the ground and a pair of steel manacles fixed near the top. Prue didn't resist when the demons raised her arms in the air and fastened the manacles around her wrists. Prue had seen whipping posts in old books before and she vividly remembered the leather whip that Agony had already used on her and her heart sank at the thought of the pain she was about to endure. “Two hours,” Baal whispered in her ear. “In just two hours you can watch me rape an innocent child. If your sisters don't co-operate however, in two hours, Agony will work her magic on your vulnerable body and I will jerk off while you scream.” Prue knew that he was goading her and trying to make her more terrified than she already was. Although he was succeeding, she tried not to show her fear but she knew that she was in the most serious situation of her life. Baal and Agony laughed as they strode away and left Prue surrounded by the screams of the mutilated and the dying. Directly across from Prue was another whipping post with a young teenager swinging from a rope tied around both her wrists. Her back and butt cheeks were a mass of bleeding cuts from the whip that a demon was wielding. He cracked it forward again, opening another gash in the girl’s flesh, just as Slut appeared. She watched in fascination as the demon continued to whip the young girl, who was so near unconsciousness, that she only moaned softly. Slut held up her hand and the demon stopped instantly and stepped back. Reaching under a bench, Slut produced a large metal container and unscrewed the lid. A few seconds later and the smell of gasoline reached Prue’s nose and she watched in horror as Slut splashed the liquid onto the deep cuts. The teenagers eyes flew open and bulged out as every laceration lanced a stinging and burning sensation through her body and she screamed continually. Nodding her satisfaction, Slut nodded to the demon who resumed whipping the innocent. As he did so, Slut dropped to her knees and sucked the demon’s thick cock into her mouth and her head bobbed up and down in time with the cracking of the whip on the teenager’s flesh. As the demon felt his climax approach, he whipped the girl faster and Slut’s head moved faster as well. Her tongue swirled around the demon’s piss hole and he beat the girl in a frenzy as his spunk jetted up his shaft and sprayed into the child’s mouth. When he had finished cuming, Slut licked her lips and looked at the teenager. The girl was swinging lazily on the rope and her back and ass were completely covered with blood. So much was coming out of the deep cuts that there was already a stream of blood running down the back of both her legs and dripping off her feet onto the floor. Grinning at the sight, Slut cupped her hands together and produced a demon fireball. Smiling across at Prue, she threw the fireball at the teenager and clapped her hands excitedly as the gasoline ignited and the girl screamed as she was burnt alive. The flames erupted with a loud whooshing noise, and Prue could feel the immense heat radiating onto her naked flesh. She screwed her eyes shut to blot out the sight but she could do nothing about the sound of the poor girl’s screams or of the terrible stench of burning flesh that invaded her nostrils. Piper was lying on the bed trying to sleep, but her mind was much too active to let it happen. Despite all their planning, she couldn't get rid of the thought that they might already be too late and that Prue may be dead. The thought was like a lump of lead in the pit of her stomach and a tear rolled slowly down her cheek. Angrily she brushed it away and gave herself a mental shake, just as Leo orbed into the bedroom. Sitting up, she asked, “Did you get it?” Reaching into his pocked, Leo produced a small glass vial containing a white mist. The vial was only about two inches long and, as she looked at it closely, Piper said, “Is that it? Is that The Essence?” “That’s it,” Leo confirmed, “And we’re lucky to get it. The Elders weren’t happy about giving up even this small amount.” “Will it be enough?” Piper asked, and was relieved when Leo answered, “More that enough. It spreads rapidly and over a very large area. Within a few seconds, it will have spread to every part of Baal’s domain.” Taking it from his hands, Piper laid the vial carefully on the bedside table and held out her arms to her lover. “Now?” Leo said, with a small smile. “In two hours we may be dead or in the process of being tortured,” Piper said. “The only way I can stop thinking about that is for you to fuck me. Just do me hard and make me cum before we have to leave.” She hoped that Leo wouldn't notice that her cunt still hadn't fully shrunk back to its normal size as she pulled him to her and kissed him deeply. At the appointed hour, Piper, Leo, Phoebe and Cole met in the living room and Cole waved his hands for the child to appear. She was dressed in a light blue dress with white socks and sandals. Waving her closer, Cole said to the others, “She’s been fully programmed to act like a normal child.” Kneeling down in front of her Cole asked, “What’s your name?” “Elle,” the girl replied. “That’s a nice name,” he said and the girl nodded her head. “Elle,” Cole said. “Please take all your clothes off and let these people see your body.” The little girl’s mouth opened in shock and then she giggled and covered her mouth with her hand. From behind the hand, she said, “Oh I couldn't do that. That would be rude.” Getting back to his feet, Cole looked at the others and said, “Like I said. She reacts just like a normal child to any stimulus.” Still thinking that the child looked too real for her liking, Piper squared her shoulders and said, “Okay. Lets do this.” Nodding his head, Cole said, “You and Phoebe take Elle to the barn and let Baal take her. Make sure that you stay out of the pentagram when it happens and then get back here as fast as you can.” The trip to the barn was uneventful but both Phoebe and Piper would have been happier if Elle had sat quietly in the back seat, but instead she chatted happily as if they were old friends. It was really hard for them to leave the child in the centre of the pentagram and both witches wiped away a tear when Elle screamed as the red mist enveloped her. Jumping back into the car, they headed back to the house and hoped that Cole’s rescue plan was ready for the next phase. When the mist took Elle, Ball knew about it instantly and he looked at Agony, who was by his side, and said, “Right on time. Lets see what has been sent to us.” Shimmering to the plateau, they both saw Elle at the same time and Baal threw back his head and laughed loudly. He had done it. He had corrupted the Charmed Ones and the proof was standing in front of him. Elle whirled around at the sound of the laughter. The strange mist had scared her, but now she was terrified at the two demons who stood before her. It was natural for the child to think that she would be safe with another female, but Agony did not make her feel any better. She couldn't understand why she was fully clothed but whatever she was wearing was cut to expose her naughty bits. Elle’s eyes were wide and she bit her bottom nervously as they walked towards her. Baal caught hold of her arm and his hand was so hot that she thought it would burn her. “Please don't hurt me,” she pleaded. “Where am I? Where’s Piper and Phoebe? I want to go home.” Neither of them took any notice of her questions and Agony looked at her master and said, “Isn’t she sweet! I can't believe that the witches are now in your power.” As she spoke, she gripped the hem of Elle’s dress and pulled it over her head until she was standing in her white cotton panties. Kneeling down, Agony removed the child’s sandals and socks, totally ignoring Elle when she asked, “What are you doing? Why are you undressing me?” Reaching up to the waistband of the child’s panties, Agony paused and looked up at Ball. Nodding her head, he said, “Do it.” When she began to pull down Elle’s underwear, the child cried out and tried to pull away. With lightening fast reactions, Agony slapped the girl once across the face. It was a stinging blow that left the clear mark of Agony’s hand on Elle’s face, and as the child rubbed at the pain, the demon pulled her little panties down to her ankles and then off her feet. Offering them to Baal, he took a sniff at the material and grinned as he said, “I love the smell of virgin cunt.” Taking another sniff, he then passed then over to Agony who also pressed the crotch to her nose and nodded approvingly. Elle was in total shock at what was happening to her and she would have dropped to the ground if Baal hadn’t retained his grip on her arm. She shivered in fear as Agony asked her master, “Are you going to do her now?” Baal nodded his head with a sadistic grim and replied, “But not here. I think out witch should watch our little fuck toy getting raped.” Waving his hand, Elle felt dizzy and disorientated for a few seconds as they materialised into the torture area. The first things that hit the child were the screams and the stench that nearly made her throw up. It took a few more seconds for her eyes to imprint the horrendous scenes in her mind. Everywhere she looked, people were being mutilated and were shrieking in agony. Letting her look around for a few moments, Baal whispered in her ear, “Welcome to my world,” and then dragged her over to the whipping post where Prue was shackled. “Your sisters have sent me a gift,” he said pleasantly as he stood to the side to let Prue get a good look at Elle. “Isn’t she pretty,” Baal continued, running his fingers lightly over her flat chest and down between her legs to her bald slit. Elle tried to move away from his touch but the sharp talons that dug into the flesh of her upper arm tightened in a silent warning to remain where she was. Prue was shocked and confused at the sight of the child. She couldn't believe that Piper and Phoebe would sacrifice an innocent even to save her life and she looked at the demon and cried, “You’re lying. My sisters would never agree to your demands.” Baal laughed pleasantly as he continued to fondle the child, but his eyes were like steel as he replied, “Oh but they did witch. They sold their souls for you, and now you’re mine. You’re all mine.” Prue opened her mouth again, but shut it slowly when she couldn't think of anything to say. The sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach got a lot worse as she found herself believing what the demon had said. “Piper, Phoebe,” she whispered to herself, “How could you do this?” Agony had pulled a low table over so that it was directly in front of Prue. It was stained with fresh blood and Prue didn’t even want to think about what had happened to its last occupant. Lifting Elle onto the table, Agony hissed, “Struggle if you want to little girl. Either way, this is going to hurt.” “Please no,” the child pleaded. “Please don't hurt me. I want my Mommy.” The tears were rolling down the preteen’s cheeks and Prue shuddered at her distress and screwed her eyes closed. A sudden stinging slap to Prue’s face made her eyes fly open and Agony was standing right in front of her and breathing her rancid breath into the witch’s face. A pair of pliers were in her hand and she waved the instrument in front of Prue’s face. “I'm going to watch you, bitch,” she snarled. “And every time I see you close your eyes or look away, I'm going to rip one of the little girls teeth out of her mouth and make you swallow it. Understand?” With as much of a defiant look as she could muster, Prue nodded her head. Baal moved his taloned hand to Elle’s throat and squeezed tightly. He stopped short of crushing her windpipe, but compressed it far enough that she had to gasp for air. He laughed in delight as she struggled to free herself but her puny strength was hopelessly inadequate. The terrified child thought that he was going to kill her, and then she felt his other hand on her leg. It started at her knee and quickly made its way up her thigh to her crotch making the child firmly close her legs. It was an automatic response and she was barely aware that she’s done it when the demon hissed, “Open your legs.” With her mind being in a whirl from every thing that was happening to her, Elle hesitated to obey and Agony’s open hand crashed down to give her a stinging slap to the cheek that snapped her head to the side. The preteen saw stars and a few seconds later, she was backhanded on the other cheek that smacked her head to the other side. “Agony will keep hitting you until you open her legs,” Baal explained, and just as her brain processed that information, another blow to her cheek produced a piercing scream, but she also opened her legs. As Baal smiled, Elle’s tear stained face looked over to where Prue was shackled and she pleaded, “Help me. Please help me.” The child’s words were like a physical blow to Prue and she cried, “Leave her alone you bastards. I thought you wanted to fuck me Baal! Come and do it if you think your man enough. I bet you can't even get it up unless it’s for a child. You’re a fucking pervert.” She was surprised when the demon looked over at her and smiled. “Nice try,” he said, “But nothing is going to stop me fucking this little fuck toy, and your going to watch it all.” He turned back to Elle for a few seconds and then glanced back at Prue. “I will remember what you said however, “he said menacingly. “It will cost you a great deal of pain.” Elle had spread her legs and felt the demons hand return to her thighs and then move upwards. The child was sobbing hysterically as she imagined what was about to happen to her. She stared straight up at the rock roof over her head and responded immediately when Ball said, “Open your legs wider.” His hand rubbed almost delicately over her smooth sex mound and the little girl stiffened when his fingers opened up her cunt. She felt something penetrate her hole and she gasped and cried, “That hurts. Please stop hurting me.” She was struggling and squirming around on the table but Baal’s hand on her throat and Agony’s hands pinning her legs prevented her moving her sex away from the demon. Her virgin cunt was stretched open more and she screamed l oudly at the pain. As quickly as the pain lanced through her body, it was suddenly gone and she blinked her eyes open to watch Baal raise his fingers to his nose and inhale her scent. “Mmmm, virgin cunt,” he said licking his lips. “There’s nothing like it.” Stretching out his arm and pointing his finger directly at Prue’s mouth, he commanded, “Taste the little girl’s cunt.” When Prue kept her head still and clamped her lips together, Baal continued looking straight at her as he said, “Agony, begin pulling the teeth out of out little fuck toy.” Swallowing hard, Prue knew she was beaten and she opened her mouth and sucked Baal’s finger inside. The witch was used to tasting cunt and although she would never have admitted it, Elle’s sex tasted sweet. Having licked him clean, Baal’s finger went back to Elle’s cunt and pushed inside a second time. Looking at Prue, he said, “She’s definitely a virgin. She’s still plugged.” He curled his hand into a fist and extended his middle finger. Smiling at Prue, he rammed it forward and ripped through Elle’s hymen, pushing it all the way into her body until stopped by her immature cervix. The child arched her back and screamed out as pain lanced through her body and the demon’s finger fucked her for a few seconds before pulling his finger out. This time it was covered with streaks of her blood and Baal eagerly sucked it into his mouth and savoured the taste. Elle was panting heavily and she tried to press her hands protectively over her cunt but Agony clamped both her wrists in one of her hands to restrain her. When Baal had cleaned his finger, he unfastened the gold buckles holding the leather harness around his hips. As his black cock sprang free, Prue groaned as she imagined the damage that the massive shaft would do to the child. She had never felt so helpless in her life before and she rattled her shackles, even although she knew that there was no hope of breaking free. Agony licked her lips at the sight of her masters cock and she promptly obeyed when he commanded, “Turn her over.” Flipping the child onto her stomach, Prue watched in dread as the demon fisted and jerked on his cock. Although she was seeing it for the second time, there was still something surreal about watching the demons prick get thinner and thinner as he stroked it. When it had reduced to about the width of two of her fingers pressed together, Baal gripped Elle’s hips and pulled her ass back towards his shaft. She felt something pressed against her cunt and the pressure kept on increasing until she cried out. “Oh God, it hurts,” she moaned. “No. Please no!” Her tight fuck tube filled with pain as she felt him push further and further in to her. She felt like he was splitting her apart and she started to scream loudly. She thrashed about on the table as Agony kept her arms pinned down and her piercing screams mixed with all the others in the torture chamber. With an insane grin on his face, he stared at Prue as he began fucking her and gasped, “Fuck, she’s so tight. I really must thank your sisters when I see them. I hope the next one’s just as tight.” Tears were rolling down Prue’s cheeks as she watched the child being raped. Baal increased the tempo of his thrusts and already the black surface of his cock was shining with streaks of Elle’s blood. He kept up the rhythm for what seemed like eternity to the preteen and his fingers explored her little pink asshole as he pounded her red and bleeding cunt. He then abruptly pulled out of her hole and forcefully spun her over. No sooner was she flat on her back than he brutally pushed her legs apart and once again penetrated her cunt with his prick. She screamed again and again, her throat beginning to sound raw, and Baal looked over at Prue and hissed, “Clap your hands!” Prue stared at him in complete horror. She had seen his cock spring back to its full size of 14 inches long and at least four in diameter when his hands clapped, and she knew what was going to happen. “No,” she said quietly. “Please don't make me do that.” Baal just shrugged his shoulders and nodded once towards the pliers that Agony had placed onto the table. Snatching them up, Agony thrust them into Elle’s mouth, just as Prue screamed, “Alright” Alright, I’ll do it!” “Too late,” Agony said sadistically as she savagely ripped out one of the child’s front teeth. Elle’s scream was blood curdling, and it ended with her spitting out mouthfuls of blood and saliva. Looking back at Prue, Baal laughed as he repeated, “Clap your hands!” Her arms trembled as she raised then and she clapped them together once. The effect on Elle was instantaneous. No child could even begin to imagine the amount of pain that Elle’s ruined cunt could produce. There were over three thousand nerve endings inside a typical cunt and they are all capable of producing the most sublime feelings of ecstasy. Unfortunately for Elle, they are also capable of transmitting the sensation of searing pain and her whole body stiffened as her cunt was ripped apart. Even although Agony was holding down her arms, the force of the pain was enough to jerk her limbs free and they windmilled wildly in the air as her eyes bulged out and the air rushed out of her lungs in a powerful series of screams. Clearly enjoying himself, Baal pounded his massive shaft in and out of her body until he threw back his head and fired his load of spunk into her hole. By that time, Elle’s brain had shut down and she was hanging from his prick like a rag doll. Pulling free, he looked down at the child and said to Agony, “Is she still alive?” Pressing her fingers to Elle’s neck, Agony nodded her head and Baal smiled and said, “Good. Next time I fuck her, I’ll do her up the ass.” Prue was as drained as Elle was and her legs buckled as she hung with all her weight on the shackles around her wrist. Watching the child being raped was much worse for her than actually getting raped herself and she moaned as the hopelessness of her situation began to overwhelm her. As if to confirm her worst fears, she dimly heard Agony say, “The witch has served her purpose master. Can I hurt her now?” Although Prue didn't raise her head to look at the demons, she instinctively knew that Baal nodded his head. Agony only managed to take a single step towards Prue before Baal shouted, “STOP!” Agony whirled to look at her master and Prue also raised her eyes. He was standing motionless with his head raised as if tasting the air. A slow smile spread across his face as he turned to Agony and said, “We have visitors!” Leo, Cole Piper and Phoebe shimmered onto the plateau and quickly glanced around. The place was deserted and the shackles in the rock that had i mprisoned Prue dangled empty. “Shit,” Piper spat. “She’s not here. They’ve moved her.” Cole gave her a half smile and replied, “You didn't really think that it would be that easy, did you? Baal has an extensive torture chamber and I'm betting that's where we’ll find Prue.” Phoebe was clutching the vial containing The Essence and she said, “Do I open this now or wait until we get to the torture chamber?” “Now,” Cole replied immediately. “Just in case there are any nasty surprises. Do it now.” Raising her arm, Phoebe smashed the fragile glass on the ground and they watched the white mist rise into the air and dissipate. It expanded and moved incredibly fast and within seconds it was all around them and as far as they could see. “Is it the other witches?” Agony asked hopefully. “Yes,” her master confirmed. “And there’re just in time to see their sister suffer.” Both Baal and Agony were smiling at the thought but suddenly, Baal’s eyes flew wide and the smile was replaced with a look of fury. “What’s happening!?” he cried, and whirled around as the first strands of the white mist floated into the chamber. Alarmed at Baal’s reaction, Agony whirled too but she had no idea what was occurring and it meant nothing to her when Baal whispered, “The Essence. NO! NO!” At the same time as he shouted, the four rescuers shimmered into the chamber and Agony made to charge towards them with her talons extended and a snarl on hr face. Baal gripped her arm however and pulled her close as his other hand waved in the air and surrounded the two of them in an transparent force field. Agony could only watched helplessly as the demons in the chamber writhed in pain as the mist touched them and they were consumed into nothingness. A few of then conjured up their favourite weapon of a black crossbow, but the mist gave them no target and they died without firing a shot. With all the confusion in the torture area, Piper and Phoebe rushed to their sister and freed her from the shackles. Before Prue could say anything, she heard the scampering of tiny feet and looked around to see Slut running as fast as she could and dodging the strands of mist as she tried to get to the safety of her mother inside the force field. Snatching up one of the discarded crossbows, Prue raised it at arms length and shouted, “Slut.” The child whirled around and snarled at Prue, just as she pulled the trigger. The arrow entered Slut’s brain through her right eye socket and shattered the back of her skull as it went through her head. With the snarl still on her face, Slut crumpled to the floor as her mother screamed in anguish and her eyes blazed in hate. Although she struggled wildly, Baal held her firmly and hissed, “If you break this protective bubble, we both die. Save your hate for later.” Seeing Slut die seemed to drain Prue of any reserves of strength she had and Leo and Cole had to support her as first Piper and then Phoebe hugged her. “Thank you,” she whispered to each of them in turn. As they began to lead Prue out of the chamber, She turned to look at Elle who was still lying unconscious on the table with her bruised and bleeding cunt gaping open. She had a tremendous look of sadness on her face as she said to her sisters, “That wasn't right. You shouldn’t have sacrificed an innocent to save me.” “We didn't,” Piper replied quietly as she nodded her head at Cole. Waving his hand at Elle, the child shrivelled as if she was made of melting plastic until all that was left was a small lump of hard clay. “She was made of magic,” Piper assured her sister. “She wasn't real Prue. She never existed and therefore she wasn't sacrificed.” Stunned by the revelation, Prue let herself be lead away but she was smiling with relief at the realisation that her sisters hadn't betrayed her trust in them. Stopping at the entrance to the chamber, Phoebe said, “What about all those people that are suffering?” Leo looked at Cole and asked, “What about it Cole. Will The Source let The elders in here for a few hours to get the innocents out?” “Yes,” Cole replied without hesitation. “Take as much time as you need. Baal and Agony aren't going anywhere.” “What about Baal and Agony?” Prue asked. “We need to get them out of here where we have our powers to vanquish them.” “That's not part of the deal Prue,” Cole said, shaking his head. “The Source wants them alive, and very soon they’re both going to wish that you had vanquished them.” There was still a lot that Prue didn't understand about her rescue, but now wasn't the time for questions and she hugged Piper and Phoebe to her as they shimmered out of Baal’s domain and back to their home. Prue was still naked as she sat on the sofa and let Leo’s hands rub gently over her body. This time there was nothing sexual about the touch, and the healing orange glow made her wounds vanish. Piper had been upstairs and quietly entered Prue’s bedroom so as not to disturb the sleeping demon and gathered together some clothes for her sister. A few minutes later, Prue was fully clothed and sipping on a very l arge brandy as her four rescuers brought her up to speed on what had been happening. After they had told their story, she thanked each one in turn, leaving Cole until last. “I knew that Piper, Phoebe and Leo would do everything they could think of to help me Cole,” she said quietly, “But you didn't have to. Thank you for caring.” Wordlessly, Cole inclined his head and accepted her gratitude. Draining the fiery liquid out of her glass, she enjoyed the warm feeling as it went down into her stomach and she then got up and walked into the kitchen. When she returned, she was holding a large knife and Piper jumped up in alarm and said, “What are you doing Prue.” Looking up the stairs at where her bedroom would be, Prue gave her sister a hard smile as she replied, “I'm going to kill me!” Everyone stood up as if to help, but she waved them away. “I have to do this alone,” she said. “She may not have been real, but this is payback for Elle!” Piper, Phoebe, Cole and Leo sat silently in the living room and the minutes seemed to stretch into hours before a piercing scream came from upstairs. Five minutes later, Prue appeared, shaken but unharmed and said, “The power of three is virtually unstoppable, but sometimes the power of one is just as effective.” o0o The End o0o Your comments and suggestions are always welcome. If you would like to contact me, my e-mail address is wet_amber_uk@yahoo.com   Dirty Little Fuckers 2 (Incest brother-sister-cousins / preteen / anal / zoo sex girl-dog) Paula Cavell's husband Gerry was away for a few weeks on a business trip, so she had taken her children, 14 year old Jason and 12 year old Jenny, to visit with her sister Claire for a couple of weeks. Claire was separated from her husband and was raising her two children herself. They were John who was 13 and Mandy who was just 11. During the first night, Mandy had caught Jenny masturbating and Jenny was delighted to find that little Mandy was as big a slut as she was. Jenny had been fucking with her brother for months and Mandy pleaded with her to let Jason fuck her as well. When Jenny agreed, Mandy introduced her cousin to animal sex with her Golden Retriever, Prince. That same night, in another bedroom, Paula and her sister Claire renewed their friendship with the help of a large plastic dildo. The next morning dawned clear and bright and the daylight was streaming in the window when Jenny awoke. Mandy was already up and dressed and when she saw her cousins eyes open she said, "Sorry, I didn't mean to wake you." "What time is it?" Jenny asked and was startled when Mandy replied, "It's just before six." "Six," Jenny repeated, "What the hell are you getting up at this time of the morning for?" "I've got a job for a couple of hours each morning at the stables down the road," she replied. "You can come with me if you want." "I think I'll pass," Jenny said pulling the bedcovers tighter around her body. "Maybe tomorrow." It was about an hour and a half later that she woke with a start as she heard the bedroom door open. "Hi sleepyhead," Jason said as he came in and closed the door. As his sister stretched and yawned, he said, "This family are all early risers. John was up at 6 o'clock to do a paper round and he told me that Mandy also had a job with an early start. Something about horses." "Yea," Jenny confirmed. "She works at the local stables." As he waited for Jenny to get up, his eyes fell on the dirty laundry and he picked up a pair of panties. There was a small yellow stain of dried piss and a much larger stain that made the cotton material feel stiff to his fingers. He looked at his sister as he buried his nose in the crotch and inhaled deeply. "Mmmm," he said looking at her. "God you smell good." "Taste it," she replied quietly. Jenny chewed on her bottom lip as her brother took the material into his mouth and started to suck the stain out of it. She noticed the large bulge in the front of his denims and her sex lubricated freely. "You taste as good as you smell Jenny," he said between sucks. "I love the taste of your hot cunt." "It's not my cunt," she replied with a smile. It took a few seconds for Jason to realise what she had said and he looked at her questioningly. "Those are Mandy's panties," she explained. "You're sucking on her cunt." She laughed as he took the panties out of his mouth and looked at them. Before he had a chance to say anything, she asked, "Would you like to fuck her?" "Fuck her?" he replied. "God yea. Do you think she'd go for it?" Jenny patted the bed to indicate that he should sit down and she said, "Listen. Your little cousin is a bigger slut than I am. She spent last night sucking on my cunt and she even lets the dog fuck her." She purposely left out the fact that Prince had also brought her off and was pleased when Jason gripped his hard cock inside his denims and squeezed it hard. "The dog," he echoed. "You're kidding?" Jenny shook her head. "Nope! She lets him lick her out and then takes his cock up her cunt." He groaned loudly as she concluded, "If you come to the room tonight, you can fuck us both." "Shit Jenny, you're making me hot. I want to fuck you now. Are you wet?" he asked excitedly. "I'm soaking," she replied pulling off the bedcovers and pulling up her night-shirt to reveal her glistening cunt and the wet stain on the covers below her butt. As Jason stood up and began to unfasten his trousers, she hissed very reluctantly, "Jason, we can't do it here. Mom or Aunt Claire will definitely hear us." Jason's face fell and then suddenly brightened. "Bathroom," he said simply. Jenny thought about it for a few seconds and nodded her head. "You first," she said. "And keep quiet." Once in the bathroom, Jason pulled his tee shirt over his head and kicked off his denims. He slipped his sneakers from his feet and dropped his underwear to the floor. He had just finished when there was a soft knock at the door. Jenny slipped in as soon as the door was opened and Jason quickly closed and locked it behind her. She had put on a clean tee shirt and a pair of pale lemon cotton parties. As soon as he turned around, she was on her knees in front of him and her tongue dipped into the drops of pre cum that were already leaking out of his piss hole. Every time Jenny gave head, she seemed to be able to take his prick further and further into her throat and he sighed as her velvet like flesh closed around his shaft. Her head began bobbing up and down and he gently gripped the back of her head and gasped, "Oh god. That's so fucking good Jenny. Take it deep." He reached out and switched on the shower to mask the loud slurping noises coming from his sister's mouth and groaned loudly as his spunk began to boil in his balls. He had been so aroused at the thought of fucking young Mandy, that Jenny's mouth was proving too much for him. He gently eased his shaft out of her mouth and said, "I don't want to cum in your mouth Jenny. I want your cunt." She smiled as she stood up, wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and pulled her tee shirt over her head. Skimming off her panties, she gave her cunt a couple of rubs with the palm of her hand and then turned towards him. Jason sat on the toilet and his sister looked down at his hard prick as she faced him and straddled his lap. Her arms were wrapped around his neck and she lowered her tight fuck hole onto the head of his shaft. With a slight shudder, she lowered herself further and his cock easily slid inside her saturated hole. She didn't stop until his piss hole was jammed into the bottom of her tube and she groaned loudly with pleasure. "Fuck, I've missed this," she said. She slapped him playfully on the cheek and said, "Don't you ever make me wait for three days for your cock again you bastard." "Well, now that you've got it," he replied, "How about bouncing your little cunt up and down it so I can fill it with spunk." "In a minute," she said looking deep into his eyes. Her face took on a look of concentration and she suddenly sighed. "That's better," she said. Jason could feel something hot flow out of her cunt and over his balls and it took a few seconds for him to realise that she was pissing. Her hot waste ran over his balls and splashed into the water in the toilet. "You dirty little bitch," he exclaimed as she started laughing. "You sure you don't want to take a shit as well?" "You tell me," she replied as if daring him to find out. He sucked the forefinger of his right hand into his mouth covering it with spit and drew her tight against him. She held her breath as his finger slid between her butt cheeks and probed at the entrance to her asshole. As she relaxed, he pushed past the resistance of her anal ring and entered her bowels to the first knuckle. Her shit tube was hot and tight but otherwise empty. "Guess not," he said looking at her. "Deeper," the little slut hissed quietly. He pushed further in and just before her got to the second knuckle, he felt the end of her shit. He pressed into it as if trying to push it back up and into her stomach and she gasped and shuddered as a small orgasm ran through her body. "Oh god, keep doing that," she moaned. "That feels so fucking good." As her brother continued pressing and stirring the end of her shit, she began lifting her fuck hole on and off his cock. The feeling of having both her holes filled at the same time was completely new to her and she loved it. The pressure in her bowels from having her shit compacted somehow intensified the feelings in her sopping cunt. "Fuck, I'm nearly there," she gasped as she watched her brother close his eyes tightly and clench his teeth. She was bouncing up and down his shaft as fast as she could and every time she thought she was going to cum, the feelings subsided slightly and she never made it. As the waves of ecstasy built again, she was half expecting it to happen again but this time the intensity just got higher and higher. Her head was thrashing from side to side and her long hair was whipping across Jason's face when a massive climax exploded deep inside her body. She convulsed and shuddered causing her cunt to clench tightly around her brothers cock. Jason was already close to cumming and this extra stimulation sent him over the top. Most of Jenny's senses had left her but she jumped and groaned as his prick splattered thick and hot spunk deep into her front hole. Jenny's head slumped onto her brothers' shoulder and Jason's breathing was fast and heavy as they slowly recovered from their exertions. She moaned slightly as he pulled his finger out of her asshole and she took his wrist and raised his finger to her face. His fingernail and end of his finger were covered with her shit and she could smell the powerful aroma. His cock was beginning to soften inside her and Jenny raised her head when she suddenly jumped again. Jason burst out laughing at her expression as he relaxed his bladder and sprayed his morning piss against her cervix. "Bastard," she said as she punched him on the shoulder and then, to his amazement, she sucked his dirty finger into her mouth and licked at her shit. When his finger was clean she stood up, letting his cock pull out of her cunt with an audible plop and stepped pack into her panties. As she pulled them on, she rubbed the crotch into her hole to mop up the mixture of cunt juice, spunk and piss that was leaking out of her. "If you like sucking dirty panties," she said to her brother. "You're going to love these tonight." During the day, Claire took them all out sightseeing and showed them around the town. Alone for a few minutes in a department store, Jenny told Mandy that her brother would be coming to their room tonight. "God, I hope he likes me," Mandy said. "I really want to get his cock up me." "Relax," Jenny replied. "He loves the taste of your cunt and he's looking forward to doing you." "How does he know what my cunt tastes like?" Mandy wondered aloud. "He came into the room this morning and sucked the stain out of your dirty panties," Jenny replied with a grim. "He thought they were mine but he didn't stop sucking them when I told him they were yours." "Oh shit, you two are so dirty. I love it." Mandy replied, fully aware that the panties she had on were also going to be very stained as she had just flooded them. Jenny looked at her watch and said, "Come on. Its time to meet your mom back at the car." As they were travelling down in the elevator to the ground floor, Jenny suddenly exclaimed, "Mandy, you are a dirty little bitch. " "What??" her cousin said innocently. "Don't what me," she replied. "I can smell your cunt from here. You're either very wet or you've creamed yourself." "Oh god, I know," she moaned. "I feel such a slut and I can't stop thinking about having Jason's cock inside me. Jenny would have loved to slip her fingers beneath her cousin's dress but she was very aware of the security camera mounted in the ceiling of the elevator. She gave a mental shrug and smiled at Mandy to show that she understood. They left the store and walked around the side to the parking lot. As they did so, Jenny said, "You better walk slower and let some fresh air in about your panties. If your mom smells you when you're in the car, you're going to have a lot of explaining to do." The family met up and, after a visit to another mall, they eventually made their way back to the house for some dinner. After dinner, Jenny and Mandy were sitting out on the porch and Mandy asked, "You don't think he'll forget do you?" Jenny laughed and replied, "There's no way my brother is going to forget that he has two tight cunts waiting for him." She thought for a few seconds and added mischievously, "Why don't you go and make sure that he remembers." "How do I do that?" Mandy enquired. "John's still out with his friends isn't he?" she asked. When Mandy nodded that he was, she continued, "And have you still got any candy left?" When Mandy nodded again, Jenny said, "Right. Here's what you do..." Jason was lying on his bed reading a comic when there was a gentle knock on the door. Before he had time to answer the knock, the door opened and Mandy's head poked around it. "Remember you're coming to our room tonight. Make sure that John's asleep though. We don't want anything to screw up our plans," she said. "Relax," Jason replied with a grin. "The only thing getting screwed up tonight will be you and my horny little sister." Mandy grinned and then changed the subject by asking, "Would you like some candy?" "Sure," he replied. "What have you got?" "Hard gums," she replied. "Although I've only got Strawberry flavour." "Strawberry's good," the boy confirmed, and his eyes followed her with a questioning look as she pushed into the room and walked over to the bed. The puzzled look continued as she hopped up to stand on the bed and took a few steps until she had straddled his face. He sucked in his breath as he looked up her dress to the pale lemon panties that covered her sex. There was a large wet stain on the crotch and as she squatted down, she pulled the material to the side and he gazed at her hairless slit. He couldn't see her cunt muscles working, but just before her sex reached his mouth, the lips opened and she pushed a red gum sweet out of her hole and it dropped straight into his mouth. It was covered with her cunt slime and he could smell her bubbling hole. Pushing the sweet into his cheek, he raised his head slightly and swiped her cunt with his tongue before she bounced back to her feet and jumped down from the bed. She turned back towards him when she reached the door and said simply, "Remember." Jason was chewing the sweet and answered her by pulling down the front of his shorts and letting his hard cock spring free. Mandy muttered, "Fuck," and took a step towards him before she heard voices in the corridor. With much regret she mouthed, "Later," and left the room, quietly closing the door behind her. Before it was time to go to bed, Jenny managed to get a few words alone with her brother. "Have you talked to John about us?" she asked. "No. I wasn't sure about him," Jason replied. "Do you think I should?" "Well, I wouldn't mind trying his cock," Jenny replied thoughtfully. "But Mandy told me that she'd flashed him recently and he didn't seem interested." "He must be crazy," Jason laughed. "She's got a beautiful little cunt." "Oh, so you've already seen it have you?" she replied raising her eyebrows. "Not only seen it sis," he confirmed, "But tasted it as well." "Dirty bastard," she growled. "You just make sure that I don't go without cock because your fucking her brains out as well." He laughed in reply and said, "You'll get your share, and when we get home, my cock is all yours." Later that evening, everyone was getting ready for bed and Jason came out of the bathroom when he met Jenny in the corridor. She looked around quickly to make sure that no one was around, pushed her hands beneath her dress and skimmed off her panties. "Now you can think of me when you're lying in your bed," she said pressing the still warm briefs into his hand. She turned to walk away but then turned back to him and continued, "But don't you dare jerk off in them. Mandy and I want all the spunk you can give us." Jason waited until John had put the light off before her pulled his sisters panties from below the bedcovers and draped them over his nose. They smelled of stale piss, dried spunk and hot cunt. Mainly hot cunt. He gently played with his cock and hoped that John would fall asleep soon. Unfortunately, John tossed and turned in his bed and it was over an hour before Jason got quietly out of bed. His sister's dirty panties fell unnoticed to the floor as he got up and left the room. Prince raised his head and wagged his tail as Jason opened the door to the girl's bedroom and entered the room. For a split second, he thought the girls had fallen asleep and then his eyes blinked rapidly as the bedside light was switched on. "Prince, be quiet," Mandy hissed before turning to Jason and adding, "Where the hell have you been?" "Blame your insomniac brother," he replied crossing over to the bed. Both girls' were sitting up in the bed and were naked. The room smelled of cunt and he knew that they had been playing with themselves or each other as they waited for him. He was wearing only a pair of boxer shorts and the front was bulged out as his hard cock pressed against the material. Jenny jumped onto her knees and rubbed at the bulge as she knelt on the bed. Mandy came closer to watch as her cousin slowly pulled down the shorts. Mandy's heart was beating wildly and her cunt was soaking as the shorts went lower and lower. Jason's light pubic hair cane into view and then the root of his cock as the tight waistband held his prick downwards. As more and more of the shaft became exposed, Mandy licked her lips at the thought of it stretching her tight little fuck tube. She gasped as the shaft came loose and sprang up to stick straight out from his body and Jenny pushed the shorts down to her brother's ankles. With a wide grin to Mandy, Jenny bent her face forward, opened her mouth and sucked her brother into her hot mouth. Her tongue teased his piss hole as her hand gripped the base of the shaft and began jacking him off. Jenny had described to Mandy how to give good head and the little girl bent her face closer to study the technique. She loved the way Jenny's cheek bulged out every time Jason pushed his cock into her mouth and the loud slurping noised that accompanied it. Jenny suddenly pulled her head back trailing long strings of her throat slime from his prick as she turned to Mandy and asked, "You want to try?" Mandy nodded enthusiastically and Jenny motioned to her brother to lie down on the bed. As he did so, Mandy crawled between his open legs, and, for the first time in her young life, she gazed at the head of a human cock that was leaking pre cum from the tip. She could smell Jenny's mouth on the shaft as she bent forward. The preteen girl had never had a cock in her mouth before and her tongue flicked over the head and pulled a drop of pre-cum into her mouth. She was so relieved that she liked the taste that she grasped the base of the shaft, just like she had seen her cousin do, and slurped Jason's prick into her mouth. Jenny got down beside her and whispered instructions into her ear. "Don't use your teeth," Jenny said. "Just your lips and your tongue. Push your tongue into his piss hole. He likes that." Jason groaned as Mandy's inexperienced mouthed worked on him and his butt cheeks clenched together as her tongue slid over the sensitive tip. Jenny nodded in satisfaction as she watched her young cousin begin bobbing her head up and down Jason's shaft and her little fist jacked him off. Her hand slid down Mandy's back and over her smooth butt to probe between her legs. She found the preteen's slit soaking wet and the juice was running down the inside of her legs. Jenny's fingers slid very easily into Mandy's slimy hole causing her to moan around Jason's cock and push her cunt back onto Jenny's hand. Her own fuck hole was saturated and Jenny needed to cum badly. She pulled her fingers out of Mandy's cunt and got onto the bed. She straddled Jason's face and squatted down just above his head. Her fingers were thickly coated with Mandy's juices and she pushed her fingers into her brother's mouth. Jason sucked the slime from her hand and had only a few seconds to savour the taste before she pulled her fingers clear and moved her cunt over his mouth. "God, yea," she moaned as his tongue pushed past her outer lips and into her hot tube. She lowered herself further, mashing her sex onto Jason's face. As his tongue penetrated further up her cunt, she started to rub her hole over his face forcing her throbbing clit to rasp over his chin. She was facing down the bed and she watched as Mandy buried her face into Jason's crotch and crammed as much of his cock into her mouth as she was able. Jenny suddenly felt the familiar rush between her legs and she knew that she was about to cum. Her eyes closed and she concentrated on the tingling between her legs that was rapidly intensifying. She gasped, "Fuck, I'm going to cum," as she began shuddering. The orgasm exploded inside her young body and both of her hands flew to her face and clamped tightly over her mouth. Her piercing scream was muffled just enough to prevent anyone hearing her and her body convulsed and sprayed her thick cream all over her brother's face. Jenny had to pull her over stimulated cunt away from Jason's mouth and she collapsed onto the bed beside him. Mandy looked up as her friend crashed onto the bed and her face broke into a grin. As Jason's cock plopped free of her mouth, thin strands of her throat slime still connected her mouth to his prick and she got unsteadily to her feet on the bed and straddled his hips. Jason watched her closely as she gazed down onto his cock. One of her hands rubbed between her legs and she couldn't believe how wet she was. As she brought her hand back to her face to sniff her cunt smell and lick her fingers, she sank to her knees until her fuck hole gently kissed Jason's hard cock. She looked up and locked her eyes onto his, as she lowered her soaking slit over his cock. Her breathing was laboured and her heart hammered in her chest as her cunt walls were stretched apart. "Fuck me," she said gazing deeply into his eyes. "Fuck me hard and make me cum." Jason did a sit-up and both of his hands gripped her firm butt cheeks and pulled her forwards. She yelped as the last inch of his cock slid up her cunt and he started to pull her on and off his prick. She was so wet that her fuck hole made a loud slurping noise with every thrust and her eyes closed as her head drooped and rested on his shoulder. Her little clit was tingling like it had never done before and the feeling of hot throbbing cock inside her was far better than she had ever imagined. She had once sneaked one of her mother's dildos out of her bedroom and tried it out on herself, but a real cock was so much better. Jason had hardly got into a rhythm, when Mandy's little body began shuddering and she gasped, "Fuck, I'm cumming." He paid no attention and continued to fuck her as she orgasmed. Jenny had recovered from her climax and was kneeling on the bed behind Mandy watching her brother's cock slide in and out of the girls wet cunt. Licking her finger to cover it with spit, Jenny reached forward and rubbed gently at the entrance to Mandy's shit hole. Mandy was so far gone in climax that she didn't even feel the finger but her head snapped up when Jenny pushed her hand forward and drove her index finger deep into the preteens bowels. "Oh fuck, fuck," Mandy gasped as Jenny began sawing her finger in and out of her asshole at the same speed as her brothers thrusting shaft. Jenny could feel every ridge of Jason's cock on the other side of the thin membrane that separated them and she pushed her finger deeper into her cousin's shitter and pressed against his shaft. Mandy's orgasm had only receded slightly and her body trembled and twitched constantly. She threw her arms tightly around Jason's neck and drew her body tightly onto his. The rock hard nipples sticking out from her almost flat chest scraped over his skin and she wrapped her legs tightly around behind him and fucked herself on and off his prick as fast as she could. Her climax was building and building. Her eyes were screwed shut and her breathing came in short, sharp, gasps. When another climax ripped through her young body, she didn't even have time to cry out. The scream was caught in her throat and came out in a strangled gasp as the breath was forced from her lungs. Her body contorted and shuddered uncontrollably and her cunt walls opened and then clenched tightly around Jason's cock milking him fiercely. Jenny's finger was deep in Mandy's shit hole when she felt her brother's cock jump and empty his load of hot spunk up her cousin's cunt. The thick slime splattered into her fuck tube causing her to convulse and cry out in ecstasy. As Mandy's senses left her, her body collapsed like a rag doll and Jenny eased her finger out of her asshole and Jason let go of her and let her slide off his cock and onto the bed. He grinned as his sister held her hand up to his face to let him smell Mandy's shit hole and he licked it clean for her. At the other side of the house, Claire and Paula were preparing for bed. Paula was looking forward to sucking on her younger sisters cunt again and she pulled off her clothes, threw them into the laundry basket and slid her naked body between the sheets. She was slightly surprised when Claire kept her panties on as she walked over to the double bed they shared, but she could see a small wet stain on the front of the crotch and she shivered slightly in lust. As soon as her sister crawled into the bed, Paula threw back the covers and wrapped her arms around her. "No please don't, "Claire said. "I've got a really sore head and I don't feel like it tonight. I'm sorry Paula." Paula was shocked at her sister's words, "What the hell do you mean you don't feel like it. If you're not horny, why are your panties flooded?" As she spoke, she thrust her hand down the front of her sister's panties and her fingers slid very easily up her hot cunt. Claire's hands tried to grab Paula's arms to stop her going any further, but she wasn't quick enough and she gasped as her sister's fingers drove deep into her tube. "You're fucking soaking," Paula cried as she pulled her fingers out and waved them in front of Claire's face. "Why are you telling me you're not horny when you obviously..." Paula's voice trailed off as her eyes focused on her slimy fingers. They weren't covered with cunt juice as she had expected and the thick white slime that covered them was very familiar. She sniffed her fingers just to make sure and turned her eyes back towards her sister. Claire wouldn't meet her gaze and she kept her eyes looking down at the bedcovers and her face blushed a deep shade of red. "Spunk!!" Paula said incredulously. "Who the hell have you been fucking?" Claire didn't answer and Paula pushed her hand against her shoulder and asked again, "Claire, who are you fucking." Claire took a deep breath and answered, "Okay, I lied when we spoke yesterday," she said. "I do have a boyfriend and he came over earlier this evening for a quickie." Paula thought for a few seconds and then said, "Bullshit! You haven't been out of the house since we came back from shopping and that spunk is fresh. It can't be more that a few hours old." She sniffed again at her fingers before continuing, "Come on Claire, give. You know I'm not going to let this one go, so you might as well tell me." Claire mumbled something that her sister couldn't hear and Paula snapped, "What did you say?" Drawing strength from somewhere, Claire raised her head and said, "John. I've been fucking John." There was a confused look on Paula's face as she replied, "John!! Who the fuck is Jo..." Her eyes bulged and her jaw dropped as she suddenly realised what her sister was telling her. "John," she repeated. "Christ. You mean your son, don't you??!!" Claire was silent for a while and then she drew breath and replied, "Look Paula. You know how crazy I get if I don't get cock regularly. Well, when I got rid of that no good husband of mine, John took his place." Paula looked like she was about to interrupt, but Claire continued. "God knows that I didn't plan it this way but a couple of years ago, John walked into this room without knocking. I was naked and lying on the bed with my legs apart and that large plastic dildo rammed up my cunt. I thought that he would turn around, but he closed the door and came over to the bed and watched me masturbate. That was the start of it, and he's been fucking me ever since. That bastard husband of mine knocked me about all the time, but he was well hung and knew how to use it. Thankfully, that's the only way that John takes after his dad." Paula couldn't believe what she was hearing and she was silent as she absorbed the information. She had a visual picture in her mind of the young boy sliding his cock into his mother's cunt and her h and automatically dropped to rub at her clit and spread his spunk over her sex lips. She somehow felt that she had to protest and said, "Fuck Claire, that's sick. How could you fuck your own son." Claire watched her sister for a few seconds before she replied, "If it's so sick, why are you rubbing your cunt thinking about it?" Paula suddenly realised what she was doing and pulled her fingers away from her sex. Both women sat on the bed, in silence and looked at each other. "Do you want to try him?" Claire asked in a low voice. The indecision was clear in Paula's face as Claire continued, "He took me into the toilet and fucked me a couple of hours ago. I faced the wall as he pulled my panties to the floor and pressed up behind me. As I stepped out of them, his prick slid into my hole and he fucked my brains out." As she listened to her sister, Paula's mind was in a whirl as she imagined the scene and her hand dropped back between her legs and she rubbed at her hard clit. "Do you want to try him?" Claire repeated. Although her brain was screaming NO! her cunt was shouting YES! and she found herself nodding. Claire smiled as she slipped out of the bed and pulled a robe around her shoulders. She opened the door to the boy's bedroom quietly and crossed to her son's bed. He woke as soon as she touched him and she placed a warning finger over his lips. She knelt down beside the bed so she could whisper in his ear and said, "I've told your Auntie Paula all about us. Do you think you can satisfy two horny women?" The sleep left his eyes as the blood flowed into his cock and he grinned and nodded enthusiastically. She helped him to his feet, and as they left the room, he didn't even notice that Jason's bed was empty. Claire did however, and she picked up the panties that were on the floor and stuffed them in the pocket of her robe as she thoughtfully chewed at the side of her bottom lip and looked at Jason's empty bed as she left the room. Paula was beginning to regret her agreement to bring John to the bedroom and she sat in the bed with the covers pulled up over her breasts as the door opened. Claire closed the door behind them and as John stood in just a pair of boxer shorts, she shrugged out of her robe and sat on the bed beside her sister. John didn't react to his mother's nakedness and it was obvious that he had seen it many times before. "Show your Auntie that you're not a little boy John," Claire said almost in a whisper. "Show her how big you are." Paula brain was screaming at her to protest and resist what was happening, but her sex was open and running with lubrication as her eyes fastened onto the huge bulge in front of the boy's boxer shorts. The boy grinned as he gripped the waistband of his shorts. There was no attempt to tease the woman with his actions. No attempt to pull them down slowly and reveal himself inch by inch. He simply drew them over his butt cheeks and let gravity do the rest. "Fucking hell," Paula gasped as the boy's cock was exposed and stuck straight out from his body. If it hadn't been unkind and if her wasn't her sister's son, she would have considered him deformed. The 13-year-old boy had the face of an angel and the prick of a devil. It was just over 10 inches long and Paula estimated its girth at over three inches in diameter. The only time she had seen such a size of a cock was in one of her husband's porno DVD's. The foreskin was pulled back over the swollen head and a large drop of pre-cum was oozing out of the boys piss hole. Claire knelt down in front of her son and lovingly ran her fingers over his shaft. "You dirty little boy," she said in mock severity. "You haven't washed your cock." She turned to her sister as she gripped the base of her sons cock and said in a low throaty voice. "Come and smell my cunt hole. His cock stinks of my horny slit." Paula was in a daze as she dropped the bedcovers from the front of her body and crawled down the bed. John couldn't see his Aunt's shaven cunt but he stared at her swinging tits with the long hard nipples. As her face came close to her nephew's prick, Paula could easily smell the scent of her sister's cunt that clung to the shaft. Claire's fist was still wrapped around John's cock and she pulled it closer to her sister's face. "Taste my cum," she commanded. "I drenched his cock when I came." Her mind whirled as she leaned forward and touched the boy's cock with her tongue. She pulled the drop of pre-cum into her mouth and savoured the taste before closing her lips around John's shaft. The head completely filled her mouth and she moaned at the depravity of the situation. The boy's prick was bigger than her husband's was and she flicked her darting tongue over his piss hole. Claire pushed her hand between her sister's legs and found her soaking sex. She pushed two fingers onto her cunt and then pulled them clear. "Taste your Auntie's hot cunt," she said to her son, raising her slimy fingers up to his face. For the first time in his life, John tasted the sex of someone other that his mother. "Oh god, I shouldn't be doing this," Paula thought as she sucked strongly on her nephew's prick. Her brain was screaming at her to stop but her dripping sex and burning clit were demanding that she continue. She groaned as she felt her sister's fingers slide deep into her cunt and she pushed her butt back at her. John licked his lips as his mother pulled her fingers out of his mouth. "Did you like that?" she asked huskily and smiled as her son nodded his head enthusiastically. "Do you want more?" she continued. As he nodded again, she hissed, "Tell me. Tell me what you want." "I want more cunt juice," the boy replied breathlessly. "I want to taste more of Paula's hole." Claire's heart pounded in her chest and her face was flushed with lust as she watched her sister's hot mouth eagerly devour John's cock. She pushed two fingers back into Paula's cunt and at the same time, drove two fingers of her other hand up her own fuck hole. She stood up and pushed both hands towards her son's face. The boy's nostrils flared as the odour from her slime covered fingers reached him and he licked first one and then the other hand. The two sisters tasted different but equally delicious and he crammed all four fingers into his mouth and licked them clean. As she stepped back, Claire could see that John's breathing rate had increased and his face was beginning to contort. She dropped her hand to her sister's shoulder and gently, but firmly, drew her backwards. As the massive prick slipped from between her lips, Paula looked up to her sisters face and Claire said simply, "Time to fuck." Paula let her sister take her over to the bed and she lay on her back. For the first time, John had a good look at his Aunts cunt hole and his breath caught in the back of his throat. Paula's fuck hole was completely shaved and the outer sex lips were red and swollen with her desire. Her cunt was slightly open and a thin trickle of juice leaked out of her hole. Claire got onto the bed beside her sister and looked up at her son. "Want to see some pink honey?" she asked softly John licked his dry lips as he nodded and watched enthralled as Claire pulled Paula's cunt lips open and let him gaze into the hot pink tube. More cunt juice poured out of her body as she slit was held open and Claire looked up at her son and gasped, "Fuck her John. Fill your Auntie's wet hole with your cock." The mattress creaked as John climbed onto the bed and knelt between Paula's parted legs. As she looked down her body, Paula could see the boy's prick shine with her throat slime and she held her breath as the shaft nudged against the entrance to her cunt. Claire held her sisters sex lips open with the spread fingers of one hand as she gripped her son's shaft and rubbed it up and down Paula's slit. Paula moaned as the hot head of John's cock slid over her throbbing clit and she gasped loudly when Claire let the boy push about four inches up her cunt. "Feel good?" she asked her sister breathlessly. Paula nodded as she savoured the delicious of having her cunt walls stretched apart by a hard cock. All of her inhibitions about fucking with her nephew had vanished and her body was consumed with her lust. She tried to squirm forward to get more of John's prick inside her, but Claire giggled as she teased her by gripping his slippery shaft tightly to stop him going any further. "Please Claire," Paula pleaded. "I want more." Claire smiled and relaxed her grip. Feeling the pressure ease slightly, John pushed forward and his thick cock slid up Paula's fuck hole. "Go on baby," Claire said to him. "Stretch the wrinkles out of her cunt." Paula was panting loudly as her cunt walls were pushed apart and she heaved her upper body off the bed and supported herself on her elbows as she watched the immense thickness and length of his hard cock disappear into her tight hole. "Oh god, that's so fucking big," she moaned, spreading her legs further apart. The swollen outer lips of her sex gripped his shaft tightly as Claire let go of her son's prick, and he slid the last few inches deep into her fuck tube and battered against her cervix. It had been many years since Paula's cunt had been so full and she moaned continually as the young boy began to slowly fuck her. He may have only been 13 years old, but his mother had obviously taught him well. He pulled back until only the tip of his cock remained inside her body before sliding it fully back in. The thick ribbed shaft was rasping against her burning clit and she bit her bottom lip as the waves of pleasure radiated out from her sex. Claire stood up on the bed and her feet straddled her sister's face. As Paula looked up between Claire's legs, she could see the stale spunk ooze out of her hole and cling to her swollen cunt lips. Claire bent down and gripped her sister's ankles raising her legs straight up in the air. As she held them up and apart, John increased the speed of his thrusts slapping his big balls against her firm ass with every stroke. "Fuck her John," Claire cried. "Fuck my horny sister's wet cunt and make her cream." Paula's eyes screwed shut and her head thrashed from side to side as she bucked her hips in time with the boy's thrusts. She could feel her cunt juices flow out of her overfilled hole and run down between the cheeks of her ass and her hands squeezed and kneaded her firm tits. The intense pleasure between her legs was building and building as she pulled on her rock hard nipples and she gasped for air and moaned continually. "Fuck, I'm so close," she cried, arching her back from the bed and pushing her hard clit harder against the pistoning cock. John gritted his teeth as her fucked his Aunt, and Claire's eyes were shining with lust as she watched his thick cock pound on the sisters hole. Claire was suddenly aware that Paula was trying to pull her ankles out of her hands and she released her hold. As Paula's feet fell to the bed, she drew them up and planted the soles of her feet firmly on the bed covers. As she arched her back off the bed, she growled, "Bring me off you big cocked bastard. I need to cum." John could feel his own orgasm build and he ground his teeth together as he fucked her even harder. The intensity of the waves of ecstasy racing through her body got higher and higher and she was moaning and groaning continually. Her throbbing clit controlled her entire body and just when she thought that she couldn't take any more, a massive climax exploded inside her. Every nerve erupted and shot feelings of pleasure into her brain and every muscle convulsed. Her already soaking cunt sprayed her thick cum over John's cock and covered his crotch as her body shuddered violently. Seeing his Aunt orgasm wildly, the boy gripped her hips tightly and drove his shaft hard up her cunt. As the tip mashed against her cervix, his hot spunk shot up his piss hole and splattered into the bottom of her fuck tube. "Fuck, I'm spurting," he gasped as he looked up into his mothers smiling face. As his thick sperm coated her cervix and oozed into her womb, Paula shuddered again and her body eventually collapsed back down onto the bed. As John pulled his prick out of Paula's sticky hole, Claire got onto her knees beside him and started to clean his with her mouth. Her tongue licked the length of his shaft avoiding the sensitive tip and she relished the taste of spunk and girl cum that flooded her mouth. She licked every inch of the cock until it was shiny clean and then gently kissed and nuzzled the head. A few drops of late spunk clung to the boys piss hole and she eagerly sucked the slime into her mouth. Under her expert tongue, the cock was beginning to stiffen again, and by the time she had licked John's balls clean, it was standing hard again. Paula was just starting to recover her senses as her sister raised her head from her son's crotch and kissed him deeply. As she broke the kiss she said, "My turn now baby. My cunts still full of your spunk and I want you to fill my asshole as well." Jason was lying on the bed exhausted. Jenny's mouth had sucked every last drop of spunk out of his cock and her tongue had licked the shaft clean and Mandy was just recovering from her cum. She adored the feeling of having human sperm inside her cunt for the first time in her young life, and every time the slightest drop leaked out of her hole, her fingers would scoop it up and she slurped it into her throat. As Jenny watched her younger cousin lick her fingers clean, she said to her, "I want some spunk inside me as well. Do you think we can get Prince interested?" "Prince is always interested," Mandy replied with a smile. "Are you really going to let him fuck you?" When Jenny nodded, Jason sat up on the bed to watch what was going on and Mandy called the big dog over to the bed. "Oh god, I want his hot prick up my cunt," she moaned as she got onto her hands and knees and thrust out her butt. Prince immediately moved up to Jenny's exposed ass and snuffled her wet hole. "Oh yea," she gasped, feeling the wet snout nudging her cunt. "Make him fuck me!" she said looking up at her cousin. "I want to feel him inside me." "Give him a few minutes," Mandy replied getting down on her knees beside her. "Let him smell and taste your cunt and that'll get him hot." After smelling her sex for a few seconds, Prince's long tongue swept over her soaked sex lips and pushed into her fuck tube. She jumped as the animal's tongue thrashed about inside her and she pushed her butt back to encourage the dog to go deeper. Jason was almost holding his breath as he watched his sister being licked out and his cock stiffened again at the sight. The pink tip of the dog's cock appeared out of its sheath and Mandy reached out and started to jack the dog off. She thrilled as the pink shaft grew and hardened beneath her fingers, and, as more and more of the prick emerged, her hand milked the animal faster. Prince's cock swelled in Mandy's fist and his hind quarters started humping driving his long red prick in and out of Mandy's hot hand. Jason got off the bed and onto his knees on the other side of his sister. Grabbing both her butt cheeks he pulled them apart to give the dog better access. Prince took half a step forward and his wet nose pressed firmly on the girl's asshole as he wormed another inch of his tongue up her front tube. Jenny groaned loudly as the dog's tongue reached the bottom of her cunt and flicked over her cervix. The feeling was delicious and she shuddered as a small orgasm shot through her body. She was still panting when Mandy let go of the animal's prick and crawled up to Jenny's head. She bent down and whispered in her ear, "He's ready now." Jenny's head came up from the floor and her eyes opened to look into Mandy's face. "Make him fuck me," she said in a low voice. "I want his cock inside me." Mandy turned back to her pet and grasped his collar to haul him backwards. Jenny groaned as her cunt was suddenly empty of the animal's tongue and she heard Mandy say, "Come on, boy. I've got some nice tight cunt for you." She helped the horny animal up on to Jenny's young back and his front paws immediately encircled her waist and his weight rested on her back. His hind legs pranced on the floor as his cock began thrusting in the air. He growled with pleasure as Mandy grasped the base of his prick and positioned it at the entrance of Jenny's soaking cunt. As the tip brushed against her outer lips, the preteen groaned and gasped, "I can feel it. Oh fuck, I can feel his cock." She was so aroused that her butt was moving from side to side and Mandy had to hiss to her, "Keep still. I can't get his cock into your cunt if you keep moving it around." Jenny bit her bottom lip as she concentrated on keeping still. The cunt juice was dripping out of her hot hole and it was so frustrating to feel the dog's cock so close to penetrating her Mandy guided the animals cock to Jenny's stationary fuck hole and Prince did the rest. Once he felt the head of his cock enter her hot cunt, he lunged forward with his powerful haunches, and drove his entire length up Jenny's saturated hole. Jenny's shriek was muffled because her face was pressed into the floor when Prince thrust forward and her cunt walls were forced wide apart. Mandy had never described the dog's cock to her friend and Jenny was shocked at the size. It was over eight inches long and about two and a half inches in diameter. To the young girl, it felt like someone's fist had been rammed up her tube and there was a few moments of stabbing pain as her sex adjusted to the size. Her cunt expanded under the impact of the prick, then clenched tightly around the shaft as Prince started fucking her brutally. The speed of the dog's thrusts was amazing and she moaned continually as the flashing cock stirred up her cunt juice to a thick froth that clung around the entrance to her hole. Her eyes were glazed over and her breaths came in short sharp gasps as she surrendered totally to the waves of pure bliss that radiated through her young body. Jason bent down to look at the thick red shaft that was fucking his little sister and lay down on his back for a better view. He squirmed beneath Jenny's body until his upturned face was almost between her legs. He thrilled at the sight of her swollen and battered cunt lips clinging tightly around the thrusting dog cock and his hand moved to his rigid prick and he began stroking himself. Mandy was watching him and she stood up and walked around the animals back to where he was lying. Some of the boy's spunk was leaking out of her cunt and running down the inside of one of her legs as she stood across his body and squatted down. Just before her slit made contact with his shaft, she gently pulled his hand away and sank onto his cock. Jason's head came off the floor, but, because of his sister's body, he couldn't see Mandy's face. All he could see was the young girl's preteen cunt slide down his prick. Her hole was still full of the boy's spunk and it squirted out of her hole and ran down to drip from his balls as she sat on him. With his hands now free, Jason reached up and gripped one of his sister's nipples. The sensitive flesh was sticking straight out from her developing tits and was hard as a cherry stone. She gasped loudly at this new assault and her body twisted under the rapid thrusts of the dog. Jenny's continual moans were turning Mandy on, and she bounced her tight cunt up and down her cousin's cock. "Oh, my God!" Jenny suddenly gasped, shuddering all over. "Oh fuck, I'm cumming." Her entire body shuddered and convulsed in ecstasy. Even her nipple, that was still between Jason's fingers, tightened, and a flood of cream ran out of her cunt. The dog's cock was continually leaking pre-cum and Jenny's fuck hole was spurting out cunt cream in such amounts that the inside of both her legs were covered in the slime and a large pool was forming on the floor between her knees. The large animal took no notice of Jenny's orgasm and still fucked her brains out. As she recovered slowly from her climax, she could feel Prince's cock swell inside her hole. The feeling thrilled her, as she knew that he must be close to spurting. Her senses reeled and her forehead hit her arms and she trembled violently all over as the powerful fucking cock in her hot cunt excited her further. She had almost trapped Jason's head beneath her body as she flopped down and bit her arm and held the salty flesh between her teeth to smother her screams of delight. Her cunt creamed wetly, and Prince fucked faster and faster. The dog suddenly yelped and Jenny jumped as his knot smashed past her cunt lips and wedged itself into her hole. "Oh fuck," she moaned, "He's splitting me in two. " Her cunt walls had never been so stretched before and Jason's eyes were wide open in astonishment at the sight. The knot was still swelling at the entrance to her cunt and she was well plugged. The dog's hind legs danced on the floor and his big balls swung, then tightened up like hot rocks as they swelled up with cum. He drooled slime onto Jenny's shaking back and bared his teeth as he suddenly stood absolutely still. "Oh fuck," Jenny gasped, jerking violently on his cock. "He's shooting." She shuddered uncontrollably as Prince's big, thick cock spurted savagely into her young cunt. Jenny was completely overwhelmed as blast after blast of hot dog spunk lanced into plugged hole and rapidly filled her up. She could hear the squishy sounds as the animal's cock moved inside her cum filled hole and deposited more and more of his watery semen into her. The pressure on her cunt walls increased as she thought Prince would never stop squirting. "Oh shit, I'm coming again," she groaned as she convulsed into another climax. Her cunt creamed and creamed, but this time the slime had no place to go and added to the pressure inside her fuck tube. As her senses returned, she realised that Prince had stopped cumming and that his front paws were now on top of her back as he tried to pull his prick out of her cunt. She gasped every time he tried to pull back and she ran one hand over her stomach and could clearly feel the bulge where her hole was completely full of dog slime. Seeing her cousin orgasm had brought Mandy very close to her own cum and she worked her tight cunt up and down Jason's shaft as her fingers rubbed furiously at her throbbing clit. She suddenly heard Jason gasp and just as the first jet of his spunk splattered against her cervix, she climaxed and flooded his cock and balls with her cream. As Mandy rose unsteadily to her feet with spunk dripping out of her red and swollen cunt, Jason squirmed out from under his sister's body and also got to his feet. Prince choose that moment to pull back hard and his prick came free with a loud plop. The pressure that had built up in Jenny's cunt sprayed the sticky slime out of her hole and all over the floor. Jenny screeched as her cunt was emptied and her head collapsed onto her arms for a few moments. When she eventually raised her head again, she was grinning from ear to ear and she said, "Fuck. That was awesome." They all sat on the bed and watched as Prince lapped all the juices from the floor before he wandered back to his corner and flopped down on his bed to lick his cock and balls clean. Claire was kneeling on the bed with her butt high in the air. She was moaning as both Paula and John ran their tongues around her puckered little asshole. Paula pressed her index finger lightly in the centre on the closed hole and she could feel it give. Increasing the pressure slightly and making sure that her finger was covered in saliva, she wormed her way into her sister's bowels. "Oh god, that feels nice," Claire moaned wriggling her but to encourage them. Paula and John grinned at each other and when Paula pulled her finger out, Claire's hole remained slightly open. John licked his finger and slowly eased it up his mothers shitter as Paula bend her head down and licked around the loosening opening and the boys finger. As John finger fucked Claire's asshole, Paula figured she was loose enough for another finger. Pushing in beside her nephew, they both slid their fingers in and out of the woman's shitter and gently pulled her open. "She's ready," Paula said breathlessly and they both pulled their fingers out. John stood up on the bed gazing down at the slightly open asshole and he gasped as Paula bent forward and slurped the head of his hard cock into her mouth. Her head bobbed up and down for a few seconds before she drew it back and spat on the shaft. Her open mouth pulled him inside her throat again and her fist closed over the shaft spreading her saliva over the surface. Releasing him with a loud plop, she then spat between the spread cheeks of her sisters ass watching the saliva slowly run down the tight flesh and right inside the open hole. "Fuck her," she said looking up a t the boy. John shuffled forward and Claire moaned as her son's cock nudged against her shitter. She concentrated on keeping her shit hole loose, as it was a natural reaction to tighten it up, and she groaned again as the head forced her shit tube apart and slipped past the resistance of her anal ring and stopped for a moment with the head just inside her body. Paula sat back on her heels and her hand automatically dropped between her legs. Her sex lips were still red and swollen and they were slick with the spunk that was oozing out of her hole. Pushing two fingers into her cunt, she began to finger fuck herself slowly as she watched the erotic sight of her sister getting buggered. Slowly, millimetre by millimetre, John pushed forward again, sliding his cock relentlessly up his mother's shit hole. "Oh yea, do it slow baby. I want to feel your big cock really stretch my asshole," Claire gasped, as she let her head drop onto the bed. John was creeping in as slow as he could and a little more than half of his prick was now up her shitter. Her tight hole gripped him like a vice and felt hot on his flesh. As he continued to push forward, Paula was spitting onto her sisters bulging asshole and the lubrication as being forced inside her body by her son's cock When Claire drew a sharp breath and involuntarily tightened her shit tube, John stopped pushing forward and slowly drew back until just the tip of her cock was still in her back hole. As his mother relaxed, he moved forward again slowly until he reached the previous point of maximum penetration and smoothly, minutely, slid past it and went deeper. Claire's fists clenched tightly at the bedcovers and she moaned, "Keep going baby. Ram that shit disturber right up my dirty hole." John had got all but an inch up her ass this time before stopping and pulling back again. Claire let out a deep breath that she had been holding when the inward pressure eased and he let her pant for a moment before he drove his shaft all the way into her bowels. Paula hadn't realised that she had been holding her breath as the l ast few inches of her young nephew's cock slid into Claire's body and she now let it go with long "Wowwwwwww." And gulped more air into her lungs. With one hand still busy in her own sex, her other hand slid under Claire's body and between her legs searching for, and immediately finding, her stiff clit. Claire made a strange new sound, a high pitched whine as her sisters fingers closed around her sensitive pleasure bud, and she felt her son's hard stomach muscles press into her butt cheeks showing her that he couldn't get any further into her asshole. "Oh my god," Claire moaned. "Please don't move. That feels so fucking good that I'm nearly cumming." Paula grinned up at John and winked. The unspoken message was clear and he nodded his head. A hoarse scream was ripped from Claire's throat as Paula suddenly, and savagely, squeezed and twisted her throbbing clit and forced her into a massive orgasm. Her body convulsed and her tight shit tube spasmed around John's cock squeezing him tighter and tighter. The boy gripped her hips firmly and held her butt cheeks against his stomach as her upper body thrashed about on the bed. Paula's hand was covered in the mixture of stale spunk and cunt cream that washed out of her sisters fuck hole and decided to let go of Claire's clit and let her recover. It took a few moments for Claire's body to stop shuddering and her breathing was ragged and her voice was soft as she said, "God, that was fucking awesome. I came so hard." She hauled her upper body up until her arms were straight and looked around at her son. Claire's tight anal tube still twitched spasmodically every few moments, increasing the already strong pressure that surround John's shaft in the tightest grip he had ever felt. As his mother watched, he spread her ass cheeks with his thumbs and pressed forward as far as possible, pushing his prick as far up her back hole as possible. "You bastard," Claire groaned, "You motherfucking bastard!" John grinned at her and she slowly began to roll her hips around on his cock. Her breathing was still ragged, but she hissed, "Fuck me. Fuck me hard." John started to slip his cock in and out of her back tube. Slowly at first and no more than an inch or two. Claire held still and then gradually joined in, shifting back and forth in harmony with her sons movements Gradually speeding up his thrusts and lengthening his strokes, John began to shove in and out of Claire's shitter until she started to pant with passion, and her hip movements became more demanding. She slipped a hand under her stomach and into her cunt, rubbing her clit for several strokes, then reached back further to circle a thumb and finger around Johns cock as it slid in and out of her body. She let go after a few moments and moved her hand back to her front hole, where she began rubbing her clit again in time to his thrusts. John's hips pistoned backwards forward driving his cock all the way up her shit tube, then pulling it back, only to plunge forward again. Claire was making almost continuous moaning sounds and had begun jamming her hips backward to match her son's thrusts. Her face was buried into the bedcovers and she turned her head to the side to gasp. "Fuck, that's deep baby. Ream me hard." The cunt juice was running out of Paula's swollen cunt as she flashed three fingers in and out of her hole. Her other hand was kneading and pulling at her sister's tit as it hung down from her chest and the firm flesh rippled every time John's stomach slapped against his mother's butt. Claire's hand was between her legs and rotating rapidly over her burning clit. She moaned and whimpered as her asshole was pounded and the tingling around her cunt became almost unbearable. "Oh god," she moaned. "God, I'm so close." The boy gripped her hips even tighter and speeded up his thrusts again as Claire's hand became a blur between her legs. "Oh god John, you're gonna make me come again," she cried, and, almost before she got it out, began to buck and jerk as her orgasm raced through her body "Fuck, fuck," she cried. "Ram me you big cocked bastard. Ram your cock up my asshole." As her body convulsed, John looked down at his cock and jerked his hips forward to slam it home until he slapped against her soft butt cheeks. The obscene sight of his huge shaft plunging into her shit hole while Claire cried and jerked and shuddered in the throes of her second orgasm sent him plummeting over the edge. He gritted his teeth and groaned loudly as he felt the cum boil out of his balls and jet into her spasming ass tube. Claire felt the powerful throbs of her son's cock, then the boiling wetness of his cum juice as it squirted rapidly along the walls of her blistering hot asshole. The feel of her son coming inside her ass sent her orgasms into a mindless spasm that clutched her whole body. She shook violently as she came, her asshole seeming to suck the spunk out of John's tight young balls. She was still shuddering as he pulled his cock from her asshole. As she collapsed onto the bed, John turned expectantly to Paula and wasn't disappointed. She immediately fell onto his prick and slurped it into her mouth. She savoured the delicious taste of his spunk and her sister's asshole that clung to his shaft and she didn't stop her hot mouth action until he was completely clean. All three then sprawled exhausted on the bed until Claire eventually stirred and rolled onto her back. Her eyes opened and she smiled at her son and pulled him into her arms. As she gave him a very unmotherly like kiss, she squeezed gently at his soft cock and whispered, "Thanks baby. You're a great fuck." As he beamed in pleasure, she continued, "Now, I think you should go quietly back to your room." He nodded and jumped to his feet. Bending down to kiss his mother again, he then went round the bed and kissed Paula and couldn't resist having a quick squeeze at her tits. He had a smile on his face as he walked towards the door and it widened into a broad grin as Paula said quietly, "You tell Jason to help you with your chores tomorrow John. You're going to need all your strength for tomorrow night." As John closed the bedroom quietly behind him, Paula stretched her naked body on the bed and had that dreamy and well satisfied look on her face that comes from a good fuck. Claire was lying beside her with her eyes lightly closed when Paula suddenly said, "Shit, I hope none of the other kids heard us tonight." Claire's eyes opened as she replied, "We're too far away from their room for them to have heard anything, but I think we may have another problem with them." "What do you mean," Paula asked. By way of an answer, Claire swung her legs off the bed and stood up. Paula could clearly see that her sisters ass crack was soaking with spunk that was leaking out of her asshole but she stayed quiet as Claire crossed to where her robe was hanging on the back of the bedroom door. Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out the panties that she had lifted from beside Jason's bed. "Recognise these?" she asked. "Yea, there Jenny's" Paula confirmed, sitting up on the bed. "Where did you get them?" "They were lying on the floor at the side of Jason's bed," Claire replied. Paula was silent for a few seconds and then shrugged her shoulders, "So he likes to jack of into his sisters panties. You surely can't think that that's perverted when you consider what we've just done?" Claire crossed back over to the bed and sat down. She turned the panties inside out and pushed the crotch into her sister's face. "Smell," she commanded. As Paula inhaled, she could smell the mixture of cunt and spunk and she fingered the material thoughtfully. She looked up at Claire, who took a deep breath and said, "The thing is Paula, is that when I went to get John, Jason's bed was empty and if you look again at your daughters panties, you'll find that the stain isn't from Jason jacking himself off. It's from spunk running out of a cunt." Paula's jaw dropped as her sister continued, "That means your son is fucking your daughter and if that's what they were doing tonight, it also means that Mandy is involved." "Shit," Paula eventually managed to say. "Those dirty little fuckers." o0o The End o0o As always, your comments and suggestions are always welcome. Contact me at wet_amber_uk@yahoo.com Slut Family 1 (underage sex / zoo sex girl-dog / family incest / group sex) Andy was horny. Fucking horny. His wife Nan was bending over the sink preparing dinner as he lifted her skirt, spat on his cock, and shoved it into her asshole. "Fuck Andy, not now," she gasped. "I'm trying to get dinner ready. Get your cock out of my ass." "Aw, come on honey," he pleaded. "Just a quick fuck." "If you want any dinner tonight, get that cock out of my shit hole. Go and fuck Sarah if you're horny." Sarah was Andy's fourteen-year-old daughter and she was sitting in the living room reading a magazine. "Right Sarah," said Andy as he walked in the room waving his erect prick. "Get your panties off, I need a fuck." "Piss off dad. I've got my period." the girl replied crossing her legs. "I don't care," he replied "Well I do," she retorted. "I've got a tampon in, and there's no way I'm pulling it out just so you can screw me. Go and fuck Susie." Andy grabbed her and flipped her over on her face on the sofa. "You've got another hole haven't you," he said pulling her school briefs down. "Aw fuck," said Sarah as she felt him spit on her shit hole and force this cock past her anal ring. "That's better," he said happily as he began shafting her. She raised herself up onto her hands and knees and pushed back to meet her fathers thrusts. "Come on you bastard," she growled. "If you're going to screw me, do it right. Fuck the shit out of me." As Andy noticed the skid marks on the back of her panties that were still hanging from one of her ankles, he remarked, "The shits been coming out of you before I started." Sarah felt something cold on her cunt. Looking down, the family mongrel was sniffing at her crotch. "Fuck off Jasper," she hissed as his tongue snaked over her slit. Jasper grasped the small string of her tampon and Sarah felt it being pulled from her cunt. "Shit," she cried. "Jasper leave. Fuck off you bastard." "Leave the dog alone," grinned her father. "He's just having some fun." "Fun fuck all. He's eating my fucking tampon," she cried as she watched it pulled clear of her cunt and disappear down the dog's throat. Jasper was soon back between her legs and tonguing her bloody fuck hole. She came almost immediately the rough tongue rubbed her clit and her convulsing muscles milked Andy's cock deep in her bowels. "Fuck I'm going to cum," he announced. "Cum you bastard," Sarah responded. "Shoot your spunk into my shitter. Fuck your daughters ass off." Andy shot his thick cum into Sarah's asshole and then pulled his shit covered cock out and wiped it on her underwear. She pushed the dog away and climbed back into the panties he handed to her. "Do you want another tampon," he asked. "No fuck it," she replied. "Let it drip." As he went back upstairs, he wondered why none of the women in this family cared about their personal hygiene. As Nan stood waiting for the kettle to boil, she held her thong panties to the side to let Jasper lick at her slit. She squatted down slightly and pushed the animal back to her ass. She loved getting her shit hole licked and sucked in her breath sharply as the darting tongue penetrated her back hole. Unfortunately for the dog, the kettle started boiling and she pushed him away. She quickly got fed up of Jasper following her around and trying to hump her leg. The 8 inches of pink cock hanging down between his back legs showed that he was looking for something to fuck. "Susie," she bellowed. "Where are you?" She heard the clatter of feet as her seven-year-old daughter ran down the stairs and burst into the kitchen. "What's the matter?" Susie asked. "This fucking horny dog's the matter," her mother replied. "Take care of him please honey. I'm trying to make the dinner." Susie pulled Jaspers nose into her hairless crotch and let him lick her for a few minutes. She turned her back on him and shouted, "Up Jasper." The dog jumped up and draped its paws over her shoulders as she stepped back until its thrusting cock was between her legs. Nan watched as Susie grabbed the dog's cock, fed it into the leg hole of white panties that were covered with Disney characters and jammed it into her small cunt. As her pussy lips closed over the head of Jaspers shaft, he began thrusting until the full 8 inches was imbedded in her young body. There was no way she could take the dogs knot yet, but she was working on it. "Oh good boy Jasper," she crooned as the cock flashed in and out of her front hole. "Fuck my cunny." She rubbed at her small adolescent clit and felt the tingling begin. "I'm going to cum soon mummy," she said. "My cunts all runny." "That's good honey," Nan said as she began setting the table. "Try not to get dog cum all over the place when he shoots off inside you." "Okay Mum," she replied as she closed her eyes and her little body convulsed in orgasm. Jasper began whining and she felt the jets of dog sperm shoot inside her fuck hole. As Jasper dropped down, she pulled her panties back in place to catch the watery dog cum leaking out of her. "Good girl," praised her mum. "Now go and round up your brother and sister and your dad and we can eat." They sat around the table and their 16-year-old son Tom said, "This place smell like a brothel. Who got fucked?" "I did," said Sarah "You bitch," he exclaimed. "You told me this morning that you had your period." "I have. Dad fucked me up the ass," she replied. "Jasper screwed me too, " added Susie. "Fucking brilliant," said Tom as he began to sulk. "Don't know what the fuck your worrying about," said his father. "I thought you were seeing that girlfriend of yours tonight. What's her name again?" "Anne," he replied. "Yea that's right, Annie. She'll put out for you." "Fucking better," growled Tom. Andy came back downstairs to find Tom's girlfriend Anne sitting on one of the large seats, and Sarah sitting on the sofa. Tom was still in the shower. Andy sat on the sofa and listened to their conversation. "You still got your period?" Anne asked Sarah. "Yea," replied Sarah as she spread her legs and showed Anne her blood stained crotch. "Cunt of a thing." Anne's short skirt had ridden up showing her piss-stained panties and she was scratching at her crotch. "Got an itch love?" Andy asked. "Yea `fraid so. Got anything to scratch it with?" she laughed. Andy stood up and freed his erect 9-inch cock. "Will this do?" he asked smiling. Anne draped both legs over the arms of the chair and pulled her panties over to reveal her wet shaven slit. "Think if will fit?" she asked as she parted her cunt lips. Andy rammed his cock into her body and her bubbling cunt juice was forced out of her sex and ran down over her asshole. "Go on dad. Fuck the bitch," encouraged Sarah as she knelt down and shoved two fingers into Anne's asshole. "Oh yes," hissed Anne "Fuck my cunt. Ram your cock into my hot hole. I want to feel your spunk shoot into me." It was in this position that Tom found them as he walked in still drying his hair. "Of fuck," he said as he watched his girlfriend get screwed. "Why do I keep missing out on all the fucking." He knelt down behind Sarah and she felt his cock nudge her cunt. "I've still got my period Tom," she said. "Oh fuck it. If you want to shaft me go ahead." She pulled her dirty briefs aside and his cock was up her in seconds. "God sis, it feels so squishy in your cunt," he said as he forced his thumb fully into her shit hole. He could still feel the remains of his fathers gooey spunk in her bowels as he massaged the inside if the anal passage. Sarah was doing much the same with the fingers she had imbedded in Anne's shitter. She felt the young slut stiffen as her father's prick did its work and Anne had a shuddering climax. "Fuck me, fuck me," she screamed. "Oh fuck I'm cumming. Pound both my holes." Anne thrashed in the chair and tossed her head around as her burning clit shot her into orbit and her young cunt muscles spasmed to milk the thick spunk from Andy's prick. "Oh here it comes girl," he shouted. "Your wet hole's about to get even wetter. Anne shuddered again as she felt the hot semen spurt into her. All this sexual excitement was too much for Sarah and her orgasm broke over her just as her brother came inside her. "Oh fuck," she moaned as the sperm shot all the way up to her cervix. Tom wiped his bloody cock in Sarah's knickers as he withdrew and Andy popped his slimy prick into Sarah's mouth to clean. "Thanks Andy," Anne said as she covered her sex with her stained panties. "The itch is gone now." It was after midnight when Tom and Anne got back from their night out. Tom almost had to carry Anne into the living room. "What's the matter with her?" his mother asked as she got up from the sofa. "A couple of the guys got a hold of a bottle of Vodka and she downed about half of it," he replied. "She's totally pissed." "Not much chance of you shafting her tonight son," his father laughed. "Fuck that," he replied. "I've just had her. Stood her up against the wall outside and fucked her cunt." "You little bastard," said Nan as she shoved her fingers into the half conscious girls knickers and felt her slit. "He's not kidding Andy. He's fucked her." "Yea, wouldn't mind giving her one myself," her husband replied. "You might as well," said Nan as she let Anne fall face first over the back of the sofa. She pulled the young girls panties down to her knees and pulled her ass cheeks apart. "God,she's got a shitty asshole", she said as the brown liquid pooled over her hole "Go on Andy," she urged. "Ream the little bitch. Her shit will give you plenty of lubrication." Anne moaned as she was violated and Nan and Tom held her legs as Andy pounded into her. "Fuck the shit out of her Andy," said Nan. "Lets see her shit squeeze out the side of your prick as you fill her shitter. Oh fuck this is really making me wet. I need something in my cunt. Tom, are you hard again yet?" "Hard and ready mum," he responded. She threw herself over the sofa in the same position as Anne as hissed "Get it in me. Stick your cock in your hot mothers cunt and shaft me." Tom slid easily into Nan's dripping cunt and picked up the same fast pace as his father. "Oh god Tom, that's good. Fill my cunt hole," she moaned as her hand rubbed her clit. Andy massaged Anne's clit as he screwed her asshole and even in her drunken state, her clit responded and she groaned loudly as she came. With the fast pace he had set, it wasn't long before the friction in her shit hole brought the spunk boiling up his shaft. "Fuck I'm cumming," he said as he coated her shit walls with his cream. Hearing his father blow off was enough for Tom and he pumped his seed deep into his mother's cunt. As she felt the hot sperm being deposited in her fuck hole, her fingers rubbed her clit to climax and she shook violently, and screamed, "Yes. Oh fuck yes." Shortly afterwards they went to bed, leaving Anne over the sofa with her panties at her knees and spunk and shit dripping from her asshole. The next morning, Anne padded into the kitchen to find Susie sitting on Tom's lap at the breakfast table. "Who fucked me in the asshole last night" she asked. "Why the fuck do you care?" he replied. She shrugged her shoulders and looked at her boyfriend closely. Something didn't seam right. She lifted Susie's nightshirt to find Tom's prick buried ball deep in his young sister's asshole. "God, that looks so good." she exclaimed. Susie spread her cunt lips and replied. "I love Tom's cock in my asshole. Look at the juices in my pussy." As Tom began shafting his young sister, Anne asked, " Can I suck your cunt, Susie?" "'Course you can," she replied as she bounced up and down on her brothers shaft. Anne found it difficult to keep her tongue on Susie's slit as she continued to fuck herself onto Tom's prick. She persevered, and as she lashed Susie's clit with her tongue, she was rewarded with the young slut's body convulsing in orgasm as the cunt juice poured from her fuck hole. As she recovered from her orgasm, she became aware that Tom was still pounding into her and was rapidly approaching his own climax. He moaned, "Oh fuck. I'm cumming," as he squirted his spunk into his young sister's asshole. Being satisfied, Susie climbed off, and went upstairs to get dressed. Annie looked at her lovers cock and said, "That wont be much use to me for a while." She stood on the table and shoved her cunt into Tom's mouth, " Fuck, I'm horny," she exclaimed. "Make me cum baby." Tom glued his mouth onto Annie's slit and sucked the juices out of her. As he concentrated on her clit she cried. "Oh fuck, I'm going to cream. I'm going to cream all over your face." Her body stiffened and the cunt juice ran out of her hole as she orgasmed and her juices ran down Tom's chin. When she recovered she asked, "Come on tell me. Who fucked my asshole when I was wasted last night?" "Dad," Tom replied laughing. "He couldn't resist it. I fucked your cunt. " "Bastards," said Anne shaking her head and rubbing her filthy underwear over her soaking slit. She was sitting in the living room reading a paper when Tom came in followed by Jasper. As he sat down beside his slut girlfriend, Jaspers head immediately went up her skirt and nosed her smelly panties. "Fuck off Jasper," she said pushing him away with her leg. The dog was not to be deterred, and was soon back, this time taking small licks at the crotch of her panties. "What is it with this fucking dog of yours?" she said as she turned to Tom. "He wants to lick your cunt," he answered. "Drop your panties and let him get his tongue into you." "That's disgusting," she said. "No way I'm letting your dog lick me out." "Come on," said Tom as he rubbed at her slit. "He'll even clean your shitty asshole for you." "I haven't got a shitty asshole," she said indignantly. Tom reached inside her underwear and rubbed his finger over the wet entrance to her back hole. He withdrew his brown finger and shoved it in Anne's mouth. "Not only is it shitty," he repeated, "but you've still got my dads cum leaking out of it. Come on, get your kit off and give Jasper a treat." "You bastard," she said as she licked her filth from his finger. She stood up, dropped her underwear and sat back down. Jasper was between her legs in seconds and began licking at her pink cunt. Tom sat on the floor to get a better view. Anne's body stiffened at the first of the dogs nose on her sex and after a couple of sniffs, Jasper began lashing his tongue over her puffy cunt lips. As her body relaxed and she spread her legs wider, the dog got better access and his long tongue entered her soggy pussy and lapped at her cunt cream "Oh god, this dog gives the best head I've ever had," said Anne as a mini orgasm rushed through her. "That's saying something when you think of the amount of tongues that you've had in your holes," grinned Tom. "Fuck off," Anne retorted as she raised her legs in the air and pushed Jaspers head down to her shit hole. "Lick my shitter boy," she commanded. The dog lapped at the entrance to Anne's asshole until it was clean and soaked with dog drool. Jasper plunged its tongue inside her shit hole and wormed it deep as her anal ring expanded with the stimulation. "Fuck I'm cumming," she announced. " Fuck my shitter with your tongue you bastard. Come on, lick the shit out of me." Her body spasmed as Jaspers tongue tormented the narrow tube of her open shit hole and she could feel the drool run inside her. The scent of the cunt cream that was now pouring from her slit, attracted Jasper back to her sex, and he began a serious assault on her fuck hole. The whole length of his tongue was up her cunt and the rough surface was rasping over her erect clit. Anne grabbed the dog's head and ground her dripping cunt onto his face as she orgasmed again. "Suck my clit. Fuck I can't stand any more, I'm cumming again. Lick me. Suck me. Oh fuck. Fuck," she panted. Tom was stroking his hard cock and was watching Jaspers prick continue to grow. It was a good 8 inches long and as thick as his wrist. What impressed him most was the tennis-sized knot at the base. Anne pushed the dog away whispering, "No more boy. I'm exhausted." Her eyes flew open as Tom grabbed her ankles and pulled her onto the floor beside him. "Come on Anne," he urged. "Jasper needs a hole to stick his cock in," he continued, pointing to the glistening weapon hanging between the dog's legs. "Oh fuck no. I'm not going to let the dog fuck me," she exclaimed. "Of course you are," Tom replied. "You've never refused cock in your life. You know you want it. I can smell your cunt from here." She grabbed her panties from the floor and rubbed them into her cunt. "Here," she said throwing them at his face, "use these if you want to smell my cunt." She turned on her hands and knees and growled at him, "Don't just sit there playing with your prick. Get the dog up me." Jasper did not need instructions. He jumped on her back and began thrusting, trying to find her hole. Tom grabbed the cock and guided it towards Anne's gaping slit. He released his hand and the dog drove forward until its knot was banging on her puffy cunt lips. "Oh god he's massive. I can't believe I've got a dogs cock up me," she said. The animal was now flashing his prick in and out, and with a powerful thrust, drove his knot past the outer lips and deep in her fuck tube. "Aaagh fuck," she exclaimed, "What the fuck has he got in me." Tom watched the knot slam in and out of his girlfriend's open hole. "Fuck, you're taking the whole knot. That's so fucking nasty. Go on Jasper screw the bitch." Anne climaxed again, her entire body shuddering from the assault of the huge fuck rod pounding her soaking cunt. "Fuck me Jasper," she shouted. "Fuck your cock into my cunt." Anne's whole body was racked with lust. She would have done anything to have the waves of ecstasy, and the delicious full feeling in her cunt, continue. Jasper began whining and with a final powerful lunge, stood still, to pump jet after jet of hot dog cum up her cunt. As she felt the walls of her hole being plastered with spunk, she shook in yet another orgasm. Susie ran into Sarah's room. "Hi honey," Sarah greeted her. "What's up?" "Tom's spunk's up. Up my asshole," she grinned. Sarah was lying on her bed and Susie climbed on to squat over her sister's face. Sarah fused her lips around her young sisters shit hole and sucked hard. Little Susie moaned and rubbed at her small clit as she felt the sperm being drawn down into Sarah's mouth. "Keep sucking me sis," she said. "I'm almost there." Sarah could taste Susie's soft shit mixed in with her brothers spunk and eagerly sucked more from her slut sisters little anus. Susie screamed her orgasm and as she shuddered, Sarah felt her hot cunt cream fall on her face. Susie stood up still shaking and said, "That was great, can I do you now?" "Afraid not honey," Sarah replied as she opened her legs to show the little white string hanging from her cunt, "I've still got my period. Besides I need to pee." Susie sat up and opened her mouth below her sister's pussy. "Piss on me," she said. Sarah chuckled and pulled her bloody tampon down until about half an inch was sticking out of her body and covering her little piss hole. She let go small bursts of urine until the tampon was overloaded and her menstrual blood and piss ran into Susie's mouth. It took about 15 minutes for Susie to drink the entire contents of Sarah's bladder. Having finished, Susie kissed her sister and went off to get dressed and Sarah went downstairs with her tampon still hanging out of her sex and some blood and piss dripping down the inside of her legs. Sarah got into the living room just as Jasper dismounted his bitch and Anne groaned as the huge knot was withdrawn leaving her cunt gapping open and feeling empty. She flopped down on the floor and rolled onto her back as the dog cum started to run out of her. As Jasper passed Sarah, he reached up and pulled the bloody and piss soaked tampon from her cunt and chewed happily. "What is it with that fucking dog and my tampons?" said Sarah shaking her head. Sarah knelt down between Anne's legs and began licking at the cum pouring out of her. Anne's eyes flew open and she pushed Sarah away. "Of no," she said. "I'm fucked. Totally fucked. I can't take any more just now." Sarah smiled at her brother. "Hold her down Tom please. I want that dog cum." Tom laughed as he came and sat on Anne's tits as Sarah caught hold of her legs and lowered her mouth onto her slit. "You fucking bastards," Anne shouted as she tried unsuccessfully to free herself. Sarah's mouth was slurping at the dog seed as she drank as much as possible down her throat. Tom reached over to hold Anne's legs down and free Sarah's hands. Anne shuddered as Sarah's mouth closed over her aching clit and began lashing it with her tongue. In a few minutes Anne's body was convulsing as a massive orgasm raced through her already racked body. She moaned incoherently as Tom shifted his weight and ripped her tee shirt down at the neck to expose her young tits. The nipples were standing straight up and as hard as cherry stones. Anne's climaxing cunt muscles pushed more dog cum out of her fuck hole and onto Sarah's tongue. "Of fuck no more. I'm totally wasted, please don't make me cum again," she pleaded. "Fuck you," replied Sarah. "There's still some dog cum up your cunt and I want it." She lowered her mouth back onto Anne's clit as Tom took both nipples in his thumb and forefingers and squeezed as hard as he could. Anne's body exploded in pain and ecstasy. She was too far gone to know which was which. Sarah was biting and chewing on her clit and holding her in constant orgasm. She was gasping for breath and did not even have the strength to scream. Her cunt muscles acted like a little pump and the rest of the dog cum, mixed with her own cunt cream ran out of her. "Wow, you kids really fucked her," said their mum. They looked round to see Nan and Andy standing at the door. Nan's hand was inside her knickers and her shining eyes were full of lust. Andy was behind her and she pressed back when she felt his prick nudge her ass. As he eased his rod past her knickers and into her ass crack, She looked over her shoulder and said, "Just shove it in my asshole. I need a shit so there will be plenty of lubrication for you." She bent forward and sighed as the head of his cock pushed past her anal ring and imbedded itself in her shitter. Tom came and stood in front of his mother and stroked his prick. He ran his hand over the front of her knickers and he could see the wet stain from her cunt cream and felt the throbbing of her clit beneath the material. "Get your cock into my cunt son. Fuck your horny mother and make her cum." She tore off her thong and used both hands to spread her outer lips. Tom could clearly see the outline of his father's prick as it drove into her bowels. "All this cunt cream is just for you Tom," she said. "You've made me so fucking horny, I need your prick up my fuck hole." Tom chuckled as he stepped forward, rubbed the head of his cock over her slimy cunt lips and rammed to full length up her front hole. "Oh fuck you bastard," she cried as she grabbed his butt and pulled him even further up her soaking cunt. "Come on guys, double fuck me." Andy and Tom matched their rhythms and shafted the horny bitch. Andy could feel her shit oozing out of her asshole and said, "Fuck, you're shitting as I'm fucking you, you dirty bitch. My balls are coated with it." "I told you I needed as shit," she replied. "I love the gooey feeling of you pounding me through my shit. In case you feel left out Tom, here's something for you," she said as she sprayed her piss over his cock as he shafted her. ""You're a dirty cow mum," he growled as he rubbed the length of his cock over her clit. Both men increased their pace and Nan could feel her cum build. Sarah came over to savagely twist one of her mothers nipples as her other hand was jammed into her bloody cunt. "Oh fuck I'm cumming," Nan said as she bounced of their cocks. "I'm going to cream. Hold me there. Hold me there. Oh fuck. Fuck." The men pounded towards their own orgasm and Tom shouted, "Fuck I'm spurting," just before his father splashed his load into her shit. Nan was exhausted and flopped down on the sofa. Sarah peeled away her panties and sucked a mouthful of Tom's cum from her cunt. She savoured the taste and rolled it over her tongue, before kissing her mother and letting it trickle down Nan's throat. "Thanks Sarah," Nan said as she lay on her side and pulled her shit covered ass cheeks apart. "There's more up here love." Sarah delved into the stinking mess and sucked a mouthful of shit and spunk out of Nan's shit hole. She passed this to her mother in the same way, before licking her own teeth clean. A few hours later they were sitting around talking and Nan asked Anne about her family. "I've a brother of fifteen called John," she replied, "and two sisters. Jan is ten and my older sister Debbie is eighteen and had a baby about 10 weeks ago." "That's nice," Nan said. "How are they both doing?" "Debbie's fine," she replied, "her tits have grown enormously and she loves it, but the baby isn't getting much milk." "Why, what's the problem?" asked Sarah. "The problem is that my father and my brother can't stop sucking her tits and they're drinking all the milk," she laughed. "Sounds like we'd get on well with your family," said Andy joining in the laughter. "Why don't you invite them over sometime?" Anne did invite them, and they came - but that's another story. If you would like to hear it, contact me on wet_amber_uk@yahoo.com and give me some suggestions for a story line. __________________________________________________ Do you Yahoo!? Yahoo! Mail Plus - Powerful. Affordable. Sign up now. http://mailplus.yahoo.com  Slut Family 2 ( Family incest / group sex / anal / zoo sex young girl-dog ) Andy and his son Tom were in one of the bedrooms upstairs watching a porn video. They had just watched a young blonde, who looked about 12, being brutally gang raped by four guys who had obviously been chosen for the roles because of the size of their cocks. They had all emptied their balls into her, and were now beating the crap out of her. She was lying face down on a floor and groaning as the largest of the men had driven his booted foot into her cunt. A second man had produced a baseball bat from somewhere and jammed the narrow end into her asshole. The camera went for a close up of the agony on her face, as he moved the thick end around in a huge circle and mutilated her shit hole. “Fuck this is making me really hot,” said Andy stroking his throbbing prick. Tom noticed the pre-cum flowing over the head of his father’s cock, and replied, “I can see that. You better have a wank, and you better make it quick because Anne and her family will be here in about an hour.” Anne was Tom’s girlfriend and all of his family had fucked her. Her own family was also screwing Anne and both Andy and Tom hoped that tonight would develop into an orgy. If they weren’t lucky enough to get a full orgy, they at least hoped for a different hole to stick their cocks in. “Fuck having a wank,” Andy said, “I’m going to find your mum.” “You’ll be lucky,” grinned Tom. “She’s gone to the shop for something.” “Fuck,” he said as he went out of the room. “Stop the tape so we know where to start watching again,” he shouted from the corridor. As he passed the bathroom, he heard his fourteen-year-old daughter, Sarah, inside. Pushing open the door, he saw Sarah standing in just her panties, and examining her small tits in the mirror. When she saw her father she exclaimed, “Why can’t we have a lock on the fucking toilet door like everyone else? Fuck off dad, I’m going to have a shit.” “It’s not your shit hole I’m looking for Sarah,” he said as he sat on the toilet and pulled her towards him. He could smell her piss-stained panties as he pushed two fingers into her cunt. She was always wet. “ I need to cum baby. Wrap your cunt lips around this,” he said stroking his prick. “You’re a fucking bastard, “ she complained as she lowered her fuck hole on to his rod. “I really need to take a shit.” “It wont take long honey, I was nearly cumming watching that video,” he said soothingly. “I wish you fucking had,” she replied as she began riding his cock. “Come on you bastard. Give me the feeling. Bring me off and I’ll cream all over that prick of yours.” “Cheeky bitch,” he growled as he shoved two fingers inside her dirty underwear and into her shit hole. The end of her shit was just inside her hole. “Aagh! fuck don’t dad.” she cried. “You’ll make me shit.” “With the amount of skid marks already in your panties, it wont matter,” he hissed. “Cone on you little bitch, ride my cock.” He clamped his teeth onto one of her hard nipples and enjoyed her scream. Sarah’s hand rubbed furiously at her clit as she moaned, “Fuck my cunt. Your making me so wet. Come on you bastard, shaft me. Shaft me hard.” As Sarah bounced up and down on his cock, she could hear her juices squelch inside her and the smell of her young cunt invaded her nostrils. “Of fuck, I’m going to cum,” she groaned as she ground her clit into her pubic bone. “I’m creaming, oh fuck I’m creaming.” “Fuck, you’re not the only one, “ her father said as he sprayed her cunt walls with his spunk and shoved another finger into her asshole. His fingers held open her anal ring as Sarah’s convulsing body expelled her shit. “Oh god I’m shitting myself,” Sarah panted with her body still shaking. “I can’t believe I’m creaming my cunt over your prick, and shitting into my panties at the same time. Oh fuck, that’s so good.” After recovering for a few minutes, she stood up and freed Andy’s spent cock. “Piss off and let me clean up now,” she said. Sarah peeled off her filthy underwear and tossed them in the bath as she sat on the toilet to finish her shit and her father went downstairs. She was listening to the spunk drip out of her cunt and fall into the water below as Tom came in. “Is there no privacy in this fucking house?” she lamented. “What the fuck do you want, as if I didn’t know. Were you watching that video with dad?” she asked, looking at her brothers engorged cock. “Would you like my sloppy cunt, my shitty asshole or just a blow job?” Tom grinned as he walked over and pushed his prick between her teeth. “Just a quick one Sarah. I have to go and get dressed soon,” he said. She wrapped her lips over the head of his prick, sucking hard on the juicy cock-head before taking more of the shaft in to her mouth. Sarah slurped on his juicy cock, spitting on it to make it nice and slick. Slowly she took it in to her mouth. Inch by inch it disappeared into the young slut’s mouth until it was all lodged down her throat and her brother’s balls were resting on her chin. “Oh fuck sis, that’s good. Mum really taught you how to suck cock,” said Tom huskily. She raised her head up for air before sucking the length right back into her throat. Tom held his position for a few moments, savouring the sensation of Sarah's silky throat, before withdrawing his cock. Long strings of throat slime coated his cock and ran out of the sides of her mouth and on to her body. She held her throat still and open as he used her mouth like a cunt. “Of fuck I’m going to cum,” he moaned. “I’m going to shoot my spunk down your throat. As he shafted her mouth, she felt his body stiffen and the long strings of thick ropy spunk blasted into her mouth. She sucked every last drop from his piss hole and opened her mouth to let him see his entire load on her tongue. Sarah pushed the semen out of her mouth and over her lips to blow spunk bubbles, before sucking the whole lot back in again. The young slut savoured the taste by pushing it around her mouth before letting it trickle down her throat. “You’re a dirty bitch sis,” said Tom happily as her left her to finally finish her shit. As Tom went back to his room, he heard music coming from his seven-year-old sister’s bedroom. He looked in and watched Susie dance to her latest record. She was standing in front of the mirror and using a hairbrush as a pretend microphone as she sang along. The only thing that marred this idyllic scene, was the huge dildo that was imbedded in her bald cunt. Tom shook his head as he walked away. It was just after eight, when they were all sitting in the living room, that the doorbell rang. Tom went to answer it and came back leading Anne and her family into the room. Anne did the introductions. “This is my mother Ali, my dad Dave, my brother John and my sisters Debbie and Jan. John was fifteen and already stood at 5 foot 11 tall and his eighteen-year-old sister Debbie wasn’t far behind him. She had a 10 week old baby and neither Andy or Tom could take their eyes off her tits that had swollen to a 38DD and were only held in place by a thin crop top. The large brown circles of her breasts were clearly visible through the material and her long nipples were standing at attention. The youngest member of the family was 10 year old Jan, a cute little blonde with piercing green eyes. “I’m afraid the babysitter let us down at the last minute, so I had to bring Amy with me,” said Debbie looking down at the basket in her hand. “I hope you don’t mind.” “Of course not,” replied Sarah’s mother Nan. “Put the basket on the table and we can all sit down. Susie, why don’t you and Jan go and play with Jasper?” Seeing the confusion on Ali’s face, she explained, “Jasper’s our dog.” As they were settling down, Tom said to Annie, “I’ve got a new video upstairs. Want to see it?” “Yea, “ she replied, and as they stood up, Sarah said, “I want to see it too.” Andy passed round the drinks and just as he sat back down, Amy began crying. “Must be hungry,” said Debbie jumping up. As she sat back down with her baby, she pulled up the crop top and let the enormous tits pop out. She fastened young Amy’s mouth over one of her teats and Andy murmured, “Fuck me, what a pair of tits.” “Yea,” replied her father Dave as he gave the other mammary a squeeze, “And they taste good too.” He lent forward and sucked the other nipple in his mouth. Debbie looked at Andy and asked, “Do you want to try one?” “Fuck yea,” he replied. She pulled young Amy’s mouth away with an audible plop, and handed the baby John. As she did so, some milk dripped out of her teat and she smiled as Andy sat down beside her and glued his mouth over it. Amy wasn’t pleased at having her dinned interrupted and began crying again. “It’s ok honey,” John said soothingly. “Suck on this instead.” He unzipped his trousers, and pressed the tip of his erect cock to the baby’s lips. She immediately began suckling on his knob end. “Fuck,” said Nan. “Look at that baby suck prick.” Debbie smiled at Nan and explained, “She loves spunk, practically lives on the stuff.” She lifted her tits to let her father and Andy suck better and groaned, “Will someone please get their hand into my panties and finger fuck me.” Her mother got on her knees in front of her and raised her daughter’s skirt. She could immediately smell the stale piss and asked, “Why don’t you and your sister ever wear clean underwear?” “You know you like them like that mum,” replied Debbie spreading her legs. “Suck the piss out of my knickers. Go on mum, there’s some nice cunt cream in their too. Suck it all out.” Debbie glued her mouth over the gusset of her daughter’s filthy panties and began sucking the stain out of them. Nan lent over and unzipped Dave and freed his throbbing prick. She fed the monster into her mouth as she got on her knees beside Ali and pushed her hand into her own briefs. She opened her throat and slowly slid the length of Dave’s cock past her tonsils. As she raised her head again to gulp down some air, her thick throat saliva hung in long strings connecting her to the prick. Dave groaned as she bobbed her head up and down. “Fuck that’s good. You’re throat feels just like a cunt. Keep sucking me baby.” He then turned back to lap at the milk that was running from his daughter’s teat. “Fuck this,” said John laying the baby back in her cradle. “I need some pussy.” He knelt behind his mother and pulled her knickers to the side. He knew she was wet because of the smell of her cunt that wafted into his nose. As his finger probed around the shitty entrance to her asshole, she wriggled her butt at him and growled, “Get your cock into me John. Whatever hole you want son, just get it up me.” As John grinned, he slammed his prick ball deep into his mothers dripping cunt. “Oh fuck,” she cried. “Fuck me. Fuck me hard. Make me cum all over your beautiful prick.” She grabbed at the panties covering Debbie’s sex and tore them to the side. As she sucked at her daughter’s erect clit, Debbie’s hips shot upwards, mashing her pussy against Ali’s pretty face. Her mother now grabbed the 18-year olds ass cheeks, and started licking her pussy for real. Debbie couldn’t stop moaning, panting, shaking, trembling, “Fuck. Oh Fuck I’m nearly there. Keep going.” She grabbed Ali’s long brown hair and pulled her face harder against her cunt. She felt her mothers tongue entering her fuck hole, her mouth sucking in her sex lips, nibbling at her clit. Then she felt something against her asshole and realised that Ali was trying to stick a finger in. Her hips bucked again, and she spread her legs further, as she felt the finger slip in, all the way up her shitter. Debbie had completely gone over the edge. Sex was all she wanted now, lust, the only feeling she had left. Ali’s mouth and tongue worked at her pussy and clit, with her finger deep inside her asshole. With a loud cry, Debbie came hard. “Fuck I’m cumming. Fuck, fuck I’m going to cream over your face.” As Ali tried to swallow the juices running out of her climaxing daughter, Debbie was thrashing her body and shaking her head about as the waves of ecstasy rushed through her. Dave pulled Nan from his aching prick. “Don’t make me cum yet,” he pleaded. “I want to shoot off into your cunt. Give me a couple of minutes.” Nan smiled as she stood up and dropped her knickers and kicked them off. She stood on the sofa with her feet straddling Dave’s body. “Lick me out,” she commanded as she lowered her soaking cunt onto his face. “Suck my cunt juices you bastard. I want to cum on your face.” Dave’s face was quickly covered with her cunt cream as she ground her fuck hole onto his mouth and she sighed as his tongue probed deep into her cunt. Andy was stroking his prick as he watched the sex going on around him. Everyone was fully engrossed in his or her lust, and he was looking for somewhere to stick his cock. He remembered that Susie was playing with that young piece of meat, Jan. Now that would be worth fucking he thought. He quietly got up and went in search of some fresh cunt. Susie and Jan had taken Jasper up to Susie’s bedroom. Jasper was a mongrel with a lot of German Shepherd in him. “Why did we have to come up here?” asked Jan. “I bet they’ve started fucking downstairs. Debbie can’t go for long without something being stuffed into one of her holes. I feel all tingly myself. Look.” She dropped her panties to the floor and Susie could see that her new friend’s cunt lips were puffy and glistening with her juices. As Jan ran her finger over her sex and popped it in her mouth, Susie explained, “That’s why we’re up here. They’ll all be fucking like rabbits by now and we wouldn’t get any. So now we’ve got a cock all to ourselves that can fuck us whenever we want. Jan looked around bemused, “What cock?” she asked. “This one,” responded Susie. “Look.” Jan got down on her knees and looked at Susie’s hand that was underneath the dog stroking its sheath. There was already about 4 inches of pink dog cock exposed and Jan gasped as she realised what Susie meant. “God, do you really fuck the dog?” she asked breathlessly. “Yea, he screws real good,” Susie replied. “Let him lick you. You’ll love the way his tongue goes inside your pussy,” she said as she lent forward to suck Jaspers prick into her mouth. Jan kicked off her panties, which had been hanging around one of her ankles, and stood in front of the dog. Jasper caught the smell of her young cunt immediately and began lapping at her outer lips. She shuddered as its rough tongue rasped over her little clit and used both of her hands to spread her cunt open and allow Jaspers long tongue to thrash inside her fuck hole. “Oh fuck that’s so good,” she moaned. “I’m nearly there. Fuck I’m nearly there. Oh god I’m cumming. Fuck I’m cumming.” She grabbed the dog’s head and ground her little hairless cunt onto its mouth as her body shuddered in orgasm. Susie pulled back and admired her handiwork. Jaspers pink and slippery cock was over 8 inches long and as thick as her wrist. She continued to jack it slowly with her hand as her father opened the door, and Jan stepped back to remove the convulsing cunt from the dog’s tongue. Andy watched the cunt cream run down the inside of Jan’s legs as her orgasm subsided. He took off his trousers and pants as walked over and bent down to kiss the little girl. Jan spread her legs as she felt his hand cup her sex and his index finger slip into her. He knelt down, without removing his finger, and pulled her on top of him. Her legs straddled him as he lay on the floor and she moved slightly until his prick was nudging against the entrance to her cunt. She sat up so she could control the penetration and slowly, very slowly, slid down the length of Andy’s shaft. Susie watched the swollen cunt lips of Jan’s bald slit come to rest against her father’s large hairy balls and she knew her young friend was stretched to the limit. Andy groaned at the tightness of her little cunt. It was like a huge fist gripping the complete length of his prick, and as she began bouncing up and down, he felt her hot cunt juice rum down his cock. “Fuck you’re huge inside me,” she cried. “You’re splitting me in two.” As she bent over Andy’s body and began riding him, Jasper nosed her small puckered asshole and lapped at her back hole. His tongue wormed its way past her anal ring and thrashed about inside her ass tasting her shit. The combination of Andy’s huge fuck rod in her cunt and Jasper’s tongue in her ass was too much for the young girl and she launched into her second orgasm. She ground her clit down onto Andy’s pubic bone as she screamed, “Fuck I’m creaming. Oh god I’m creaming again.” Andy held on to her small body as it shook and shuddered and even more cunt juice ran out of her to cover his balls. Susie dragged Jasper away from Jan’s asshole as she kicked off her soaking panties and pulled its nose into her sex. She turned around and bent forward to hold her ankles with her hands. Jasper licked her from cunt to asshole before jumping up and draping his front paws over her shoulders. She stood up and grabbed the thrusting dog cock that was now between her legs. As she fed it into her sopping young cunt, the animal thrust faster and was quickly buried up to the knot in his mistress’s sex. Andy was desperate to cum. He gripped Jan’s butt and stood up with his cock still imbedded inside her. He supported her weight as he walked over to the bedroom wall and rested her back against it. As the wall took some of her weight, he began driving his cock in and out of her dripping cunt. With every stroke, his hairy balls slapped against her ass and her body shook and her head thrashed from side to side as orgasm after orgasm broke over her. Andy was brutally pounding in and out of her cunt and the little slut loved it. “Oh god fuck me. Fuck me hard Andy,” she breathed in his ear as she wrapped her arms around his neck. “Spunk into my cunt. Shoot your load up my hole.” Susie was rubbing at her clit as Jasper hammered his cock in and out of her. She felt her cum approach and shouted, “Come on Jasper ride me. Fill my fuck hole with your spunk.” Jasper began whining and she knew he was close. As her climax ripped through her body, Jasper pumped jet after jet of hot dog cum deep into her cunt. As Susie surrendered to her climax, her father was blasting his hot spunk into Jan’s convulsing sex. Her cunt milked every drop out of him and left him totally drained. “Good fuck,” he said as he pulled his cock out and dropped Jan’s almost unconscious body on the bed. Her cunt was still open and oozing spunk and cunt juice as he turned to watch the river of dog cum pour out of Susie's cunt when Jasper went to lay in the corner and lick himself clean. “God, look at the size of the cock he’s trying to squeeze into her,” breathed Anne as they sat on Tom’s bed watching the video. “Turn the sound up a bit Tom and let’s hear the bitch scream,” she continued as she began rubbing the material of her panties into her slit. As the man on the screen started fucking the unfortunate girl, another man rammed two fingers into her asshole and was violently finger fucking her shitter. Not only driving his fingers in and out, but also up and down, and obscenely stretching her anus. She screamed even louder at this new violation, as Sarah shouted, “Yea, go on. Fuck the shit out of the little cunt.” She was rubbing at her own pussy and Tom could smell their cunts begin to cream as they sat on either side of him. Anne lay down on the bed and hitched up her skirt. Tom could clearly see the old piss stains in the gusset of her pink cotton panties and, as she continued playing with herself, the wet patch of her cunt juice grew bigger. She was watching the young girl in the video being savagely raped, and pulled her dirty panties to the side to slide two fingers into her sex. Tom and Sarah could hear her juices sloshing in her cunt as she finger fucked herself and moaned, “Fuck I need something inside me. Come on you two, fuck me. Make me cum.” Sarah scooted between Anne’s legs and raised them until her knees were pressing on her tits. She slowly ran her tongue around Anne’s asshole before drawing it over her soaking cunt to rest on her erect clit. Sarah concentrated on her friend’s clit as she wormed her index finger, past Anne’s anal ring, and into her shit hole. “Oh yea,” Anne groaned. “Suck on my clit Sarah. I really need to cum. Suck harder.” Sarah was on her knees between Anne’s raised legs as Tom lay beneath his sister and pushed both of his hands into her panties. He jammed two fingers into her cunt and two fingers of the other hand into her asshole. He began finger fucking her by pulling his fingers out of her cunt and at the same time, ramming his other hand into her shit hole. As his sister moaned onto Anne’s clit, he increased his speed and his hands were soon flashing in and out of both her holes. Anne’s orgasm hit her hard. Her body tensed and she shouted, “Shit, here I cum. Oh fuck I’m creaming. Keep sucking my clit.” Her cunt convulsed and Sarah felt the young girls anal ring contract around her fingers. Her tongue lapped furiously at the juices running out of Anne’s pussy. With a wild shiver, the young slut’s body contracted in a final orgasmic spasm and she went limp, drained of all strength. Sarah stopped licking her friends cunt, and closed her eyes as she lowered her head onto to bed to concentrate on her own cum. Tom’s fingers were now sawing in and out of both her holes and her clit was responding to the stimulation. The familiar tingling was beginning as she gasped, “Nearly there Tom. Keep finger fucking me. I’m going to cum. Oh fuck I’m going to cum.” “Cum you little bitch,” Tom shouted. “Cream your cunt for me” Her body shook violently as the waves of pleasure raced through her and increased in their intensity as Tom continued to drive his fingers into her. Her whole body was wracked with lust and the contractions plied on top of each other until she collapsed of top of her brother totally exhausted. Tom pushed her off and she sprawled on the bed beside Anne. “No way you bastards. Never mind going to sleep,” Tom shouted. “I still need to shoot off. Come on. One of you get your legs open.” Anne moaned, “Not just now Tom, I’m wasted. Give me a few minutes. My clits too sore.” “Fuck that,” said Tom rolling her on to her face. “You’ve got more than one hole haven’t you?” “Aw fuck, let me rest Tom. Just for a few minutes,” she pleaded. “Or even better, go and stick your prick down Sarah’s throat. She’s totally out of it and wont know what’s happening.” “Did that earlier,” Tom replied as he tugged her dirty panties to the side, and used both hands to pull her ass cheeks apart. Her asshole was always dirty and he rubbed the head of his cock in the pool of brown liquid around her shit hole. As she groaned, he slid his prick into her bowels until his balls were resting on her ass. “Get on you’re knees bitch,” he growled. As she struggled into the doggie position, he began shafting her asshole. Her ass was tight but the shit inside her lubricated his cock and he rammed his full length in and out of her shitter. As he reached around to her dripping cunt, she moaned, “Fuck no Tom. Not my clit! Don’t make me cum again yet.” Tom laughed as he pinched her clit between his thumb and fingers and felt her body immediately stiffen. “Oh god no.” she pleaded. “Not again.” “Cum you bitch,” Tom hissed in her ear. “Cream your cunt while I ream your shit hole. I want to feel the cunt juice drip out of your fuck hole.” Anne thrashed her head from side to side as she felt her cum approach. Tom was still twisting and squeezing her clit as she moaned, “God no, its too soon. Oh fuck I’m going to cream. Fuck. Fuck I’m cumming.” Her body went into spasm as Tom slammed his prick deep into her bowels and spurted his spunk into her shit. As Anne collapsed on the bed, Tom pulled his shitty prick from her back hole and used her panties to wipe himself clean. He pulled the already filthy underwear back over her asshole to catch the cum that was already oozing out of her. Back in the living room, Nan had cum over Dave’s face, and was now bouncing on his lap with his cock firmly wedged in her cunt. Debbie was sprawled across the sofa recovering from her orgasm and Ali was on all fours with her son’s prick flashing in and out of her fuck hole. Ali felt John ride her faster and knew that he was close to cumming. She rubbed furiously at her clit and felt her own orgasm approach, “Oh fuck I’m cumming,” she moaned as the shaking began. "Fuck I’m going to cum all over your cock," she shouted as her ass and cunt shuddered and lurched. The violent convulsions of her cunt around his cock was all the encouragement John needed, as he arched his back and squirting his cum deep in to his mothers fuck hole. His thick cum blasted out of his cock and coated the walls of her cunt with his hot sperm. Nan was still riding Dave’s cock as her son and Andy came into the room. The spunk was still dripping from Tom’s prick as he said, “Fuck, are you lot still at it?” He walked over to where Debbie was lying on the sofa, and slipped his soft prick into her mouth. Her eyes opened as she sucked on his cock. She pulled the prick from her mouth to ask, “Whose asshole have you been fucking? You taste of shit.” “You’re little sister,” Tom replied. “Now shut up and suck me hard again.” As Debbie flicked her tongue over his cock and into his piss hole, Andy was massaging her already dirty knickers into her sex. Debbie began breathing heavily around Tom’s shaft as her clit responded to Andy’s fingers. Nan’s orgasm was building and Dave could feel the additional lubrication run down his cock and drip off his balls as she screwed her hot cunt over his shaft. “I’m nearly there,” she shouted. “Come on you bastard, shoot your spunk into me. Fill my cunt with your cream.” Nan rubbed at her burning clit, and felt the shaking start just as Dave groaned, “I’m going to cum. Fuck I’m cumming.” The sensation of his hot spunk blasting onto her cervix sent her over the top and she shuddered repeatedly as the waves of her orgasm flew through her body. Andy sat on the sofa and pulled Debbie on top of him, which forced her mouth away from Tom’s prick. The aroused girl straddled his body as he lay down on the sofa, and pulled at her panties to allow Andy to slide his shaft into her open cunt. Tom got behind her and nudged his cock at her asshole. She looked round at him and said, “Stick your prick into my big cunt beside your dad’s. I’m so stretched after having Amy, that I need two cocks to fill my hole. Come on, double fuck my cunt.” Tom placed the head of his cock against his dad’s prick and pushed up. After a few seconds resistance, Debbie’s cunt lips opened and he slid up her hot cunt. Ali freed herself from her son’s softening prick and went to comfort the baby who was becoming very restless. “Are you hungry darling?” she crooned. She laid Amy on the floor and squatted over her face to let the spunk and her cunt cream drip from her open fuck hole into the baby’s mouth. The baby slut in the making slurped it down and even licked her little lips at the end of her meal. Nan gasped at the sight of the ten-week baby drinking sperm. Ali smiled at her and said, “She loves the stuff. Would you like to feed her too?” she asked looking at the spunk oozing out of Nan’s hole. Nan grinned as she took Ali’s place and used both hands to hold her cunt open as she dripped spunk onto young Amy’s little mouth. Tom and Andy had got into the same rhythm and were battering into Debbie’s cunt. Her clit was totally erect, and large enough for Tom to reach round and grab it between thumb and index finger. He started pinching, and twisting her pleasure bud as his other hand forced his thumb knuckle deep into her shitty asshole. They kept on fucking her soaking hairy cunt, harder and faster as she convulsed in orgasm. “God, I’m cumming. Oh fuck, ram my hole. Soak my fuck tube with your spunk,” she shouted. They felt the additional lubrication of her cum flow over their pricks as father and son picked up the pace and pounded into her dripping cunt towards their own climax. Debbie was still convulsing in her cum and shouting, “Fuck. Oh fuck. I can’t stop creaming. God, cum you bastards. Shoot into my cunt.” Andy groaned as he sprayed the inside of her fuck hole with his sperm, followed a few seconds later by his son. Tom stopped pinching the young slut’s clit and allowed her to collapse exhausted on top of his dad. Before long, Debbie had recovered, and Amy got a double helping of spunk straight from her mother’s cunt. --- The End --- That’s the second story of the Slut Family, and probably the last - unless you can think up some story lines for me. Your comments and suggestions are always welcome. wet_amber_uk@yahoo.com  Slut Family 3 ( Family incest / zoo sex girls-dog / anal / group sex ) For those of you who haven't read any of the previous Slut Family stories, let me introduce you to the family. Andy, the father, is 35 years old, 6 foot tall and has the muscular build you would expect of a manual worker who has spent most of his working life outdoors. He is proud of his 9-inch long cock, which is also well loved by his wife Nan. She is a year younger than Andy with a 36C - 25 - 36 figure and a strong, very strong, sexual appetite. They have three children, Tom 16, Sarah 14 and the youngest Susie who is 7. Sarah was in the living room and thinking about going to bed when she heard the from door slam. That'll be dad back from the pub she thought, and when she heard voices in the hall she realised he had brought someone back with him. She got up from the sofa to go upstairs, just as the room door opened and her father entered with Sam who Sarah had met once before and who worked with Andy. "Sarah," he smiled in greeting. "We were just talking about you. You remember Sam don't you?" "Yea, hi Sam," she replied. "What were you saying about me?" she asked, looking at her father. "I was telling Sam that you've shaved your pussy and that it looks great honey," he responded. Andy had had a few drinks but he wasn't drunk yet, and, as Sarah glanced at the bulges in the men's trousers, she began to see where this conversation was going. "That's great dad," she said trying to escape. "Now, I was just going to bed. I'll see you in the morning." "Aw don't be like that Sarah. Let Sam see that pretty little cunt of yours." her father encouraged. She sighed as she realised that there was no escape and that she was about to be fucked. She raised her short skirt and pulled her panties to the side and fingered her hairless slit. Sam got down on his knees to study it closer. "Fuck. It's beautiful," he said lustfully, as he saw her juices glisten on the outer lips. "Can I go to bed now?" said Sarah rearranging her clothes and making one last attempt to get out the room. "Soon baby," Andy answered as he pushed her face first over the back of the sofa. "Let's just see it from the back." "Shit," Sarah muttered. He reached under her short skirt and pulled her stained cotton briefs down to her knees. Sarah moaned into the sofa as he used both hands to spread her ass cheeks to let Sam see her bald cunt and the little pool of watery shit that clung around the entrance to her asshole. Andy's fingers slid into her pussy as he said, "Go on Sam. Get your prick out and give her one. She loves it." Sarah looked round when she heard Sam's zip being pulled down and gasped when she saw the size of his shaft. "Fucking hell," the little slut said breathlessly. "What a size of a prick. I've got to have that inside me. Come on Sam, get it into my fuck hole and shaft me." Sam grinned as he slowly stroked his shaft. It was only about half an inch longer than her father's but was almost twice as thick and over three inches in diameter. Andy held his daughter's ass apart to watch her cunt hungrily devour Sam's cock inch by inch. Sarah's swollen cunt lips were stretched tight around Sam's prick, and, as his balls hit her pubic bone, she gave a wiggle of her butt to make sure that he couldn't go any deeper. "Oh fuck, just hold it there for a moment." she moaned. "That feels so good. God I feel so full." Sam slowly began shafting the young girl and gradually increasing his pace. "Oh yea, fuck me," Sarah cried. "Pound my cunt. Come on you bastard, ram your big cock into my hole. Fuck me. Fuck me." Andy had his cock in his hand watching Sarah being screwed as the door opened and her mother Nan came in. She had obviously been getting ready for bed and was dressed only in her lacy bra and matching panties. "What the fuck's going on here?" she asked. "Sarah's getting her fuck hole stretched," Andy replied grinning. As Nan saw the size of the prick that was shafting her young daughter she said, "Fucking hell, thats what I call a cock." She bent down to remove Sarah's briefs that had dropped to her ankles to allow the young slut to spread her legs further apart. She studied the gusset of the underwear that Sarah had been wearing all day and started to suck the piss stain and the old cum stains from the material. She spread her legs as Andy's hand reached into her panties and rubbed at her soaking sex. Nan pulled Sarah's ass cheeks apart and said," Come on Sam, fuck her in the ass. Shove that massive prick into her and ream her shit hole." Sarah stood still as Sam withdrew his prick, covered in her cunt slime, and pushed against her anal ring. Her mother put her hand on Sam's butt and added her weight. "Go on, ram it into her shitter," she urged when Sarah groaned as the monster shit disturber popped through her anal muscle and slid deep into her bowels. "Oh fuck, FUCK," she screamed. "It's fucking ripping me in two." She screamed even louder as Sam began slamming into her as fast as he could. Nan was laughing at her daughter's mixture of pain and pleasure. Her eyes were huge with lust as she sat on the floor between Sarah's legs and gazed up at the cock ploughing into her daughter, and at her young cunt that was still gapping open and dripping cunt cream. Nan lapped at the juices dripping from Sarah's cunt, and then glued her mouth over her erect clit and lashed it with her tongue. Sarah's body stiffened as her mother stimulated her burning clit and cried, "Oh yea, suck my clit. I want to cum." "Come on you bastard," Sarah added, as she turned round to look at Sam. "Fuck my shit hole. Let me feel your spunk in my asshole." Her body began shuddering as her mothers tongue sent her over the top. "Fuck I'm cumming," she shouted, as she pulled Nan's head into her crotch and ground her sopping cunt onto her face. "Shit I'm creaming. I'm creaming." Nan felt the young girl's body convulse, and even more of Sarah's cunt cream ran onto her mother's upturned chin. Sam's prick was being held in a vice like grip by the muscles inside the young girls shitter and he knew he wouldn't be able top last much longer. "God you're tight," he groaned. "Fuck, I'm nearly there. I'm going to hose my spunk up your asshole." The speed of his thrusts increased as the sperm began boiling out of his balls and up his piss hole. He drove his full length up her dirty tube and held it there while he blasted his spunk deep in her bowels. He sagged down over Sarah's back with the sweat running down either side of his face, until his ragged breathing was back to normal. Nan's panties had a large wet stain in the gusset and she looked disappointedly at Sam's softening cock that had slipped out of her daughters shit tube. The females in this family were never too bothered about their personal hygiene, and Sarah retrieved her discarded panties and slipped them back on. She casually rubbed them over her sex and asshole to soak up the fluids that were leaking out of her holes and then sniffed and savoured the fragrant aroma coming from her fingers. The spunk was slowly dripping from the tip of Sam's prick and it had already shrunk to half of its erect length. Nan dropped to her knees and sucked him dry and teased his piss hole with her tongue. The combination of the alcohol inside him and his recent cum was more potent than her tongue and she couldn't get him hard again. She stood up and licked her lips, "Come on Sam," she urged. "I want your big cock up my fuck hole. What will it take to get you hard again? Do you want to watch Andy fuck me, or maybe you would like to see me play with myself?" "Sorry Nan," he said yawning. "It's not that I don't appreciate the offer but I've still got the wife to screw when I get home, and I think I'd better keep whatever spunk I've got left for her." He said goodnight and Andy showed him to the door. Sarah escaped to her bed, and when Andy walked back into the living room, his wife had dropped her panties and had her legs splayed over both arms of the chair. She was working two fingers in and out of her cunt and she growled, "You better not be thinking about pissing off to your bed you bastard. I want fucked." Andy grinned and stripped off his clothes. He lay on top of Nan and let his cock slip into her soaking hole. His prick made loud squelching noised as it ploughed up her cunt and rasped over her clit. Nan squeezed at her tits and pinched her nipples as Andy brought her close to orgasm "Keep doing me baby," she moaned. "Faster, bring me off, I really need to cum." When the tingling began to radiate from her stimulated clit, she closed her eyes and concentrated on the waves of pleasure racing through her body. Her breathing became ragged and she gasped, "Fuck I'm cumming. Oh god my cunt's creaming." Even more juices poured from her saturated slit and Andy lost all sensation around his cock. "Fuck this," he muttered. Nan was still in orgasm as he pulled his prick out of her body and lifted both her legs over his shoulders. He rubbed his slimy cock over her shitty asshole and pushed into her bowels. Her soft shit closed around his shaft and he began screwing her tighter asshole. Nan's fingers raked over her erect clit and moaned, "Fuck the shit out of me you bastard. Pound my shit tube." Her second climax was breaking over her when Andy's body tensed and he shot his cum into her shitter. He slowly recovered and as his cock shrunk, he realised that all the beer he had drunk was now pressing on his bladder. Nan was relaxing with her eyes closed when she felt his warm piss gush into her asshole. "You fucking bastard," she shouted, but she could do nothing until he had finished and pulled out his cock. She clamped her asshole closed and could only look on helplessly as Andy scooped up her discarded panties and wiped the shit off his prick. "Help me up Andy," she pleaded. "If I bend over I'm going to shit your piss out of my asshole." Andy grinned as he pulled her to her feet and watched her stagger and waddle to the bathroom. Once she had cleaned herself up she came back into the room and said, "We should invite Sam and his wife over for a drink soon. Have you ever met her?" "Yea, a couple of times when I've been over at his house. Janice is a real looker and they're always at each other." he replied. "Do you think she'd be up for some fun?" Nan asked smiling. "Only one way to find out," Andy answered, returning her grin. "I'll ask them over tomorrow night and we'll see what happens." The next morning, Andy had arranged that his son Tom would help him with some much needed work on the family car. He was up early and banged into Tom's bedroom to wake up the lazy sod.Tom was lying naked on the bed with his body half covered with the sheets. Andy poked him awake and said, " Come on you lazy fucker. Get up." As Tom opened his weary eyes and tried to focus on his fathers face, Andy asked, "Who's that?" nodding at the bundle of covers lying beside him. "Anne," replied Tom yawning. "She stayed last night." Anne was Tom's 15-year-old girlfriend and had already been fucked by every member of the family, and that included Jasper the dog. She had also been screwed by every member of her own family and was proud to be such a slut. Andy gently pulled the covers back and looked at the sleeping girl. She was lying face down and was naked apart from a pair of thin cotton panties that during the night had worked their way into her ass crack. He reached between her parted legs and stroked her slit that was outlined by the material of her panties. Anne moaned softly in her sleep and unconsciously opened her legs further. Andy's prick was stirring in his jeans and he nodded when Tom said, "Fuck her if you want. I screwed her last night and she hasn't washed since. Her hole will probably still be gooey." Andy kicked off his jeans while his son slid Anne's panties over her hips and down her legs. As Andy knelt on the bed between the girl's legs he noticed that the gusset of the dirty panties was well stained with spunk, cunt cream and piss. She squirmed slightly when Andy pushed his finger into her fuck hole and brought it back to his nose. "Ripe," he said inhaling deeply. He placed his hands on her hips and suddenly gripped her and pulled her sex up towards his throbbing cock. Anne's eyes flew open and she cried out as with one lunge he buried his shaft ball deep in her cunt. She glanced back to see who was raping her and gasped, "You fucking bastard. You might have woken me up first. So much for fucking foreplay." "Shut the fuck up bitch," he growled in reply. "I'm trying to concentrate here." Anne gave a dirty laugh and replied, "Do you think you good enough to do me. Come on then old man, fuck me. Fuck me hard and see if you can make me cream." She began matching his thrusts by pushing back onto his prick and making him screw her even faster. Tom grinned and left them fucking. The pressure on his bladder took him directly to the bathroom to get rid of the beer that he had been drinking last night. The shower as running as he entered the bathroom and he pulled back the curtain to see who was in their. Seven year old Susie was sitting in the shower with the warm water pouring down on top of her and fucking herself with the bar of soap. The lips around her little hairless slit were swollen with lust and she looked up when her brother moved the curtain. All thoughts of pissing went out of Tom's head and his prick quickly hardened as the little girl said, "I'm horny Tom, Please fuck me." The boy stepped in the shower as Susie pulled the soap from her hole and stood up. He lifted her up and she flung her arms around his neck as she wiggled her ass to position her cunt over his cock. A combination of the soap and her natural juices let him slip all the way up her hole and she sighed as her brother's thick shaft filled her cunt. He leaned her against the tiled wall and began pounding on her cunt. "Fuck me hard," Tom she pleaded. "My cunts all tingling and my little clits burning. Bring me off. Please make me cum." The little slut clung to his neck and wrapped her legs around his waist. She arched her back and forced her clit down onto the top of his cock as it flashed in and out of her hole. The wall was taking most of her weight and Tom's hands were gripping her ass cheeks as he forced an extra inch of penetration and she cried out as he battered against her cervix. "I'm cumming Tom," she shouted. "Oh shit I'm cumming." She shuddered against him just as his spunk blasted into her cunt and caused her to convulse even more in response to the boiling hot cum coating her cunt walls. He held her to him to let her recover and as his cock softened, the need to pee returned. The little slut squealed in delightwhen his piss sprayed against the neck of her womb and washed all the thick white spunk out of her cunt. Having finished his piss, he pulled his prick out of her body and lowered her to the floor. She was still sitting there when he had dried himself and went back to his bedroom. Anne and his father had changed position and Andy was now lying on the bed and the young slut was bouncing her soaking cunt up and down his shaft. As Tom stood in the doorway watching them, he felt his cock twitch and went over to rub his hand over his girlfriends ass crack and push two fingers up her shitter. Anne groaned as her back hole was filled and pushed backwards. Tom bent down and scooped up her discarded panties with his other hand and savoured the aroma of stale piss and cunt cream that invaded his nostrils. His fingers were stirring the end of Anne's shit deep in her bowels and he pulled his hand clear and wiped his fingers clean on the underwear. As Anne lent froward to ride Andy's cock faster he pushed the panties into her shit hole and continued to manipulate them until they disappeared into her body. "You bastard," she hissed, as she sat up and forced Andy's cock further up her sopping cunt. "I was going to wear those today." "Knowing what a dirty bitch you are, you probably still will," he answered smiling. He stood up on the bed and pulled her head towards his stiffening prick and shoved his shaft down her throat. The slut gurgled happily as her mouth was filled with the taste of Susie's cunt that still clung to Tom's cock, and she swallowed him inch by inch until his balls were resting on her chin. Tom used one hand on the back of her head to hold her in that position and with his other hand, he squeezed at her sensitive rock hard nipple. Her body was shaking with the force of Andy's prick as it flashed in and out of her fuck hole and when he began drawing his callused finger over her young clit, it sent her into orbit. The climax exploded inside her and continued building until her body was shuddering so much that her eyes glazed over and she was oblivious to everything except the stimulation of her body. On feeling the young girl's orgasm, Andy growled his own cum and blasted his hot spunk against her cunt walls. For the second time in about 15 minutes, Tom felt his sperm boil out of his balls and he rammed his cock so far down her throat that his thick ropy cum jetted straight into her stomach. After a few minutes, Tom pulled his shaft out of her throat and allowed her to fall exhausted on her side. Andy and his son both stood at the side of the bed and looked at the young girl who was lying with her eyes closed as the spunk oozed from her cunt to stain the sheets below her. A tiny corner of her panties was just visible sticking out of her asshole. "Good fuck," Andy said smiling. Tom nodded his agreement and they went downstairs to begin work on the car. About half an hour later Anne woke up and got out of the dirty and damp bed. She reached behind her and slowly pulled her panties out of her asshole and brought them to her nose. It had been two days since the girl's last shit and the panties were covered in thick brown stains. The wrinkled her nose at the aroma and threw the rancid garment on the floor. Anne didn't bother putting any clothes on and she wandered into Sarah's room to borrow a pair of panties. The young slut loved wearing stained and smelly underwear but the ones she had just pulled from her asshole were too dirty even for her. Sarah was lying naked on top of her bed and idly playing with her fuck hole as she read a magazine. She looked up as Anne entered and smiled at the spunk that had started to run down the inside of her legs. "Tom feeling horny this morning was he?" she asked. "No, it was your fucking dad," Anne replied. "I was lying in bed in the middle of a great dream and suddenly I had 9 inches of cock up my cunt. Bastard." "Yea, he does that a lot," said Sarah sympathising. "He thinks its funny." Anne sat on the bed beside her and said, "I love your shaved cunt. It feels so smooth." Sarah moved her hand away and let Anne's fingers rub over her slit and tease her sensitive clit. The outer lips were already glistening with juice and Anne had no trouble in slipping a finger up her friend's hole. "What have you been thinking about?" Anne chuckled. "Is that a porno magazine?" Sarah shivered slightly at Anne's touch and gasped, "No pictures but some good stories." Her hands strayed to her tits and she pulled at her erect nipples when the door was pushed open and Jasper, the family mongrel bounded in with his tail wagging and his tongue lolling out the side of his mouth. Sarah sat up as she said, "I swear that dog could smell cunt from a mile away." She patted the covers and the dog jumped right up onto the bed. Sarah took her pet by the collar and moved his head between Anne's legs. "Clean her up boy," she instructed. Anne lay back as the animal began lapping the spunk and cunt cream, and groaned in anticipation as with every lick, his tongue was reaching higher up her leg until Jaspers long tongue rasped over her cunt. She spread her legs to let his tongue penetrate her fuck hole and was soon thrusting her hips to meet each lick. "Oh god, keep licking me Jasper," she moaned. "I'm so close. Fuck, don't stop." Sarah got below the animal and gazed up at the pink cock that was just starting to slip out of its sheath. She reached up and gently jacked the dog off until his full 8 inches was dangling between his legs. She continued jerking him off and watched the tennis ball sized knot begin to from at the base. As she got back on her knees, Anne shouted her orgasm and grabbed Jasper's head and ground her sopping cunt over his face. She was still shuddering in climax when Sarah leaned over her body and glued their mouths together. They kissed deeply with their tongues dancing in each other's mouth until Sarah sat up and growled, "Get on your hands and knees bitch. My dog needs some cunt fucking." Anne rolled over and raised her ass from the bed and Jasper immediately jumped on her back. He started thrusting in the air and Sarah took his hard cock in her hand and fed it into Anne's fuck hole. Jasper lunged forward and Anne cried out as she was impaled in his shaft. "God yea, ram it in me," Anne moaned. "Fuck the shit out of me." The dogs prick was flashing in and out of the young slut's cunt and Sarah's fingers were jammed up her own hole as she masturbated in time with the thrusting animal. Jaspers drool was dripping onto Anne's back and running down her side to drip from her tit onto the stained bedcovers as he drove his length into her. The knot was battering against the slut's cunt lips with every thrust and gradually her lubrication allowed it to slip inside her cunt. She grunted as her hole was stretched and gasped, "Fuck, he's got the knot in me. Go on boy, fuck me hard." The dog was really humping her now and he paid no attention to her scream as her orgasm raced through her. Her body shuddered and her head flopped down on the bed and she moaned. "Fuck I'm creaming so hard. God I can't stop cumming." Sarah's eyes were locked onto Jasper's glistening cock as it pounded her young friends fuck hole and she gasped as she brought herself off with her fingers. Anne was deep in a multiple orgasm when Jasper whined his release, and sent jets of his thin watery dog cum far up her cunt. He stopped thrusting and stood still as his prick poured more spunk into his bitch. Anne recovered in a few moments but it took a further 10 minutes before there was a loud plop and Jasper pulled his cock out of her body. The exhausted girl collapsed on the bed with a river of dog cum running out of her and as Jasper turned round he found Sarah's fingers still in her cunt and started licking them. Sarah laid back and enjoyed it and Anne, after a moment's rest, looked over and said, "Fuck is he still at it?" She crawled over and reached for his cock. "It's nearly hard again," she said surprised. She started rubbing his cock, and the dog responded by licking Sarah faster. The cock was still slimy from the dog cum and Anne's thick cunt cream that still coated it and Anne climbed under Jasper and sucked his prick into her mouth. Jasper immediately began humping her throat and licked even faster at Sarah's open hole. His long tongue was lashing the inside of her cunt and brining her very close to orgasm. . His cock was moving in and out of Anne's mouth faster than any man ever could and at the same time, his rasping tongue was pushing Sarah deeper and deeper into climax. "Fuck, I'm cumming," Sarah gasped as she pulled the animals head harder into her crotch. She was bouncing her sopping cunt over Jaspers face and screaming, "Fuck me you little bastard. Lick my cunt harder. Fuck. FUCK!" Sarah flung her body back onto the bed and let the shuddering claim her. Her back arched and she threw her head from side to side as the delicious waves of pleasure raced through her over stimulated body. Jasper suddenly stopped licking her and he tossed back his head and howled at the ceiling as the second load of dog cum erupted from his cock. Anne glued her mouth over the shaft and swallowed rapidly. Eventually she had to admit defeat and opened her mouth to let the river of dog spunk run out both corners of her mouth and splash over her tits. Having had her fill, she left Jasper to lick up the rest of his own mess and lent over her friends prone body to let the cum dribble out of her mouth and drip onto Sarah's parted lips. Sarah opened her eyes and threw her arm around Anne's neck to pull her lips onto hers. As they kissed, the passed the dog spunk back and forth before letting the gooey juice slide down their throats. Wrapped in each other's arms and stinking of dog spunk and cunt juice, they fell asleep. Anne's family had visited Andy and Nan a number of times and each visit had ended up as an orgy. The families were well matched. Ali and Dave were Anne's parents and she has two sisters. Jan is 10 years old and Debbie is 18. Just over a year ago, Debbie fell pregnant to a boyfriend she had now dumped, and she has a 4-month daughter called Amy. Anne's brother John is 15 and completes the family. Debbie was getting ready to meet Anne at Tom's house and they had planned a night out. John had said that he would come with her just for the walk, but he was actually hoping to get into Sarah's panties. Debbie was wearing a tight black mini skirt and a light pink crop top over her bra less 38D tits. She looked like a complete slut and she nodded her satisfaction as she stared at her reflection in the mirror before she went downstairs to feed the baby. She lent over the baby crib and said, "Shit. Who's been wanking over the baby again?" Little Amy's face was covered in thick white spunk and Debbie scooped some onto her finger and licked it clean. "John," she muttered, savouring the taste. "I might have known." She used her finger to pull the spunk over to Amy's mouth and smiled as the baby sucked the slimy liquid into her mouth. After cleaning her up with a baby wipe, she took off Amy's diaper and lifted her up to her exposed nipple to suckle. As the baby snuggled contentedly in her mothers arms and sucked at her teat, Debbie wormed one of her fingers into Amy's little cunt. She had been doing this for a few weeks at every feed. She knew that her father and brother would already be looking forward to the time they could fuck little Amy and she wanted the baby's slit to be stretched as much as possible. Her finger had slipped in quite easily and she was thinking that she would soon try two fingers. "Are you ready yet sis?" John asked as he came through the door. "I'll be 10 minutes," she replied as her brother sat down beside her. "I had to clean Amy's face because some bastard had shot spunk all over her." John smiled as he watched Debbie's finger slowly slide in and out of the baby's slit. Debbie pulled her finger out and pushed it into John's mouth to let him taste little Amy's cunt, and then slipped it back up her daughter's hole. "Fuck, you're a dirty bitch Debbie," he groaned licking his lips and shoving his hand into the waistband of his shorts to grasp his hardening prick. She watched as he pulled his shaft free and reached out for the baby. Debbie shook her head and said, "She's still too young John. Your cock will rip her apart." "I don't want to fuck her," he replied. "I just want to taste more of her little cunt." He pulled the baby from her arms and little Amy giggled as John's mouth closed over her baby cunt and his tongue pushed into her hole. Amy's cunt tasted sweet and as he held the infant up to his face and tried to get his tongue further in, the baby's mother dropped to her knees and sucked his cock down her throat. John was imagining what it would be like to force his prick up Amy's little cunt and he began thrusting rapidly in Debbie's mouth. He was never going to last long in this highly aroused state and his sisters expert mouth on his shaft, together with her skilful hands gently rubbing his balls, soon had him blowing his spunk into her mouth. He dropped Amy into his arms as he groaned, "Fuck yea Debbie, drink my cum you dirty bitch." The slut licked him clean and stood up to reclaim her child, and, as she held the baby in her arms, she allowed her brothers spunk to drip off her tongue and fall into Amy's mouth. It was after seven when Debbie and John met up with Anne and Tom. "Lets go upstairs," sad Tom when he answered the door. "Mum and Dad have visitors." Sam and Janice had arrived about an hour before and they had been sitting in the living room with Andy and Nan. They were well through their third bottle of wine and Andy had asked Sam to look over the work that he had completed on the car. This left Janice and Nan in the room talking and finishing off the current bottle of wine. As normal when two women get talking, they soon got round to discussing sex. "God I love the feeling of Sam's prick inside me," Janice said. "It's as thick as my wrist and really fills my cunt." Nan had to remember to act surprised. She didn't want Janice to know that she had watched the monster shaft screw her daughter and then bugger her asshole. "That must be so fucking great to have a cock like that to fuck you whenever you want," she replied. "Yea, I guess," Janice replied, "But it does have some disadvantages." "What do you mean?" Nan asked. "Look," Janice replied, raising her short skirt and showing Nan the damp stain on the front of her panties. "Its not that I'm always horny, but I've been fucked so much by his huge cock, that my cunt doesn't close any more and my juices keep dripping out of my hole." Janice pulled her black briefs away from her sex and Nan got on her knees in front of her for a better look. She could smell the musky aroma rising out of the woman's open hole, and couldn't help but lean over and draw her tongue over Janice's cunt. Janice jumped at the contact and tried to draw away as she said, "Uh, Nan, I don't think we should be doing this." Nan's response was to push her stiff tongue far up Janice's fuck tube and rub her fingers over the woman's clit that was starting to protrude from its sheath. "Nan I really don't think we.... I mean what if someone... oh fuck that feel so good," Janice gasped as she closed her eyes and spread her legs further apart. Nan could feel her own juices begin to drip into the crorch of her panties and she continued to rub at Janice's clit that was now pushing out of its sheath. She removed her fingers and sucked the erect clit into her mouth and her hand dropped to probe at the woman's asshole. First one finger then two slipped easily up Janice's slack shit hole and Nan realised that it wasn't only her cunt that had been stretched by Sam's thick prick. "God yea that's good baby. Suck my clit hard," Janice moaned. Nan felt the woman's body tense and she drove her fingers deep up Janice's shitter and lashed at her clit with her tongue. Janice arched her back and cried, "I'm going to cum. Oh fuck, keep sucking. I'm cumming." Nan's other hand dropped to rub at the wet gusset of her panties as Janice's body convulsed and shuddered to her stimulation. The cunt cream was flooding out of Janice's hole and she screamed loudly when Nan bit down hard on her erect clit causing her to launch straight into another climax. "Do me you bitch," she cried. "Suck my fucking clit off." Nan did her best to drink down her friend's juice and her face was soon soaked. She pulled her fingers out of Janice's asshole when the shuddering slackened off and stood up and smiled at Andy and Sam who were standing in the doorway. Sam had his erect prick out and was stroking it gently whilst Andy was rubbing himself through his jeans. "Just in time guys," said Nan pulling down her soaking underwear and stepping out of them. "I need fucked." Upstairs, Tom, Anne and Debbie were getting ready to go out and John had been disappointed to learn that Sarah had already gone out to one of her friends. She was due back soon but John didn't want to wait. "He's been horny for hours thinking about screwing Sarah," Debbie explained to the others when they noticed John's unhappy look, "And there's no way you're going to fuck me before I go out. It would be just my luck to meet some hunk at the club and have to offer him sloppy seconds." John's hand was down the inside of his shorts jacking on his cock, as he looked pleadingly at his other sister. "No fucking way," she said. "These briefs are nice and clean and they're going to stay that way. Well, at least until tonight." Tom grinned at John and suggested, "Why don't you fuck little Susie, she's about somewhere?" John's face brightened and he replied, "Good idea. Where is she?" Tom opened his bedroom door and shouted on his 7-year-old sister. She took her time coming and it was only when he shouted again that she appeared. "What is it?" she asked angrily. "I was watching TV." "John is horny and we're all going to watch him fucking your brains out," Tom replied politely. "Uh uh," the little girl replied. "I want to watch the TV." "Who gives a fuck what you want to do," said Tom grabbing her and throwing her onto his bed. "Why don't you get her ready girls." Anne and Debbie both swooped onto the bed and Anne held her struggling body as her sister reached below Susie's short dress and pulled down her panties. John had his erect cock pulled out of his shorts and stared at the girl's crotch as Debbie pulled her legs apart. Anne quickly unbuttoned the front of the dress and sucked on the hard little nipple that stuck out of Susie's flat chest and Debbie glued her lips over the child's slit and wormed her stiff tongue up her front hole. Susie's struggling became less and less and she began moaning softly as the girls' mouths did their work. Debbie could feel the child's cunt loosening up and she pulled her tongue out of Susie's fuck tube and concentrated her tongue on the small hard bud that was the child's clit. Anne's teeth were nibbling and chewing on Susie's teat and the thumb and forefinger of her hand were squeezing the other nipple. Little Susie's moans were getting louder when John straddled her head and pushed his cock past her teeth and into her throat. The child threw back her head and opened her mouth and throat like her mother had taught her and let John fuck her face. John's balls banged into her nose with every thrust and the muscles of the throat rippled along the length of his shaft. John was silently wondering if he should just cum down the child's throat when Debbie raised her head and smiled at him. "She's ready John. Fuck her," she said. John pulled out and moved down to the bottom of her bed. He pulled Susie's little legs over his shoulders and with a single thrust buried his prick ball deep in her tight hairless cunt. Susie cried out as her fuck hole was forced apart and gasped, "Fuck you're too big. You're ripping me apart." He grinned at the girl's discomfort and reached down to grip her ass cheeks and impale her even further on his cock. Anne was getting fed up sucking Susie's nipples and she got up to stand on the opposite side of the bed from Debbie. They each took hold of one of Susie's ankles and savagely pulled her apart like a wishbone until she was almost doing the splits. She screamed again as the pain lanced through the muscles on the inside of her thighs and in this position, John got an extra half inch of penetration causing his cock to batter against the entrance of her womb. "Fuck, let me go," Susie pleaded. "Please let my legs go." "Shut up you little bitch," John growled as her pounded into her cunt. Just as he was getting into his rhythm, the door opened and Sarah walked in. "What the fucks going on in here?" she shouted over her little sisters cries. "John's fucking the shit out of Susie," Tom explained. "Cool," Sarah replied coming over to get a better look. She watched John's prick spread the child's cunt walls for a few moments and then shook her head "You'll never fuck the shit out of her in that hole John," she said. She sat on her little sister's chest and motioned to Debbie and Anne to give her Susie's legs. John's cock slid out of Susie's fuck hole as Sarah pulled the girls legs towards her and tucked her ankles into her armpits. She pulled Susie's ass up from the bed and the little girl struggled frantically when she realised what was happening. All her straining was completely useless because Sarah's heavier body pinned her to the bed and her legs were completely locked in position. "Please, no," Susie groaned. "Please don't do me in the ass, it'll be too sore." John's cock was slick with Susie's cunt juices and he pushed against her anal ring. The child was crying out as he pushed harder and harder until he overcame the resistance of her clenched muscle and he suddenly popped through into her bowels. There was a loud shriek from Susie's throat and John forced his whole length up her shitter. Susie was shouting and groaning in pain and Sarah said, "Shut her up Tom." Her brother grinned as he pulled out his prick and pushed it down the girl's throat. Susie's screams were reduced to a gurgle as she was fucked from both ends. Debbie was becoming really hot as she watched John's cock pound into Susie's tight asshole and the shaft was already streaked with the little girl's shit. She came and stood at Sarah's side and said, "You're a dirty bitch Sarah. I love it." She bent down and kissed her deeply and their tongues danced in each other's mouths. Debbie slipped her hand into Sarah's crop top and cupped her small tits with their rock hard nipples. Sarah had to keep her hands on Susie's legs to hold her in position and she groaned into Debbie's mouth as her body jumped when Debbie squeezed and pulled at her sensitive teats. Sarah broke the kiss just long enough to whisper, "Finger fuck me," and she glued her mouth back over Debbie's lips. There wasn't a lot of room between Sarah's body and her little sisters contorted torso beneath her and Debbie had to worm her hand slowly between them. Sarah raised herself slightly to let Debbie's fingers slip into her panties and shivered as she felt then slide up her soaking cunt. There wasn't enough room to drive her fingers in and out of the slut's fuck hole so Debbie forced her fingers knuckle deep and swirled them around. She could feel Sarah's cunt juices drip out between her fingers and shivered herself when Anne stood behind her and gently fondled her ass through her sopping panties. Debbie raised one foot onto the bed and Anne dropped to her knees, pulled her sisters panties to the side and slowly ran her tongue over her glistening cunt lips all the way back to her asshole. John was breathing hard and gritting his teeth as he pounded his cock up the child's asshole. Little Susie's shit hole was red and swollen and her shit was being stirred up and forced out over Tom's prick as it flashed in and out of her. "Fuck her asshole hard John," Sarah gasped as she felt the familiar tingling deep in her sex that meant that her orgasm was close. "Ram the shit out of her." Sarah was rocking back and forwards and forcing her burning clit onto Debbie's hand while her fingers continued to stimulate the nerves in her cunt walls. "Fuck I'm going to cum," she gasped. "God, keep fingering me. Keep going. Keep going. Fuck, oh fuck I'm cumming." Her young body shuddered as she climaxed and she tossed her head wildly from side to side and let the waves of ecstasy race through her. This seamed to be the signal to everyone else and Tom's body stiffened as he rammed his cock deep into his little sisters throat and jetted his spunk into her stomach. Susie licked her lips when Tom pulled his prick out of her mouth and jerked the last drops of his cum onto her face. Sarah was slowly recovering from her cum and Debbie pulled her fingers from the girls soaking cunt and closed her eyes to concentrate on the delicious feelings that Anne's tongue was producing on her clit. Sarah tucked Susie's ankles firmly into her armpits and drove three fingers up little Susie's inflamed cunt. Her sister cried out at this new violation and she shuddered as Sarah flashed her fingers in and out of her front hole keeping time with John who was pounding faster and faster in her shitter. "Come on John," she urged, "Cum up her asshole. Shoot your thick spunk into her shit." Susie was shuddering uncontrollably as Sarah's fingers rasped over her little clit and sent her into orbit. Sarah's arm was getting sore but she wouldn't stop finger fucking the little girl. Susie was cumming again and again and there was so much cunt juice in her upturned hole, that Sarah's fingers were making loud slurping noises as the juices were sloshed about. Susie's cunt muscles were in spasm and were causing her asshole to clench tighter around John's cock. The boy couldn't take any more and groaned as he blasted jet after jet of his boiling hot spunk up her shit hole. His thrusting slowly stopped and they both released the young child who sprawled exhausted on the bed with cunt cream running from her cunt and spunk oozing from her asshole. Anne's mouth was still glued to Debbie's cunt and she could feel her sister tense. Moving her mouth away, she rubbed furiously at Debbie's large erect clit and was rewarded almost immediately with the cry, "Shit I'm cumming." Debbie threw her head back and arched her back as the orgasm exploded inside her and Anne's mouth flew back to drink down the cunt cream that was beginning to run out of her sister's hole. Debbie's breathing started to return to normal and she pulled Anne's face even harder into her saturated slit and opened her bladder. Anne drank down as much of her sister's piss as she could but streams ran out both sides of her mouth and soaked into her crop top. They all sat around to recover and watched little Susie waddle out of the bedroom with her legs apart and cunt juice, spunk and shit dripping out of her open holes. Andy dropped onto the sofa and Sam walked over to stand behind Nan. His hands reached round to gently cup her tits and than began to unbutton her blouse. She groaned softly and stood on her tiptoes to let his long cock stick between her legs. Sam continued to unfasten her clothing as she lowered her feet back to the ground and rubbed her wet slit over the surface of his shaft leaving long trails of her cunt slime on his prick. He pulled the blouse from her shoulders and she shrugged it off while he unclipped her bra and tossed it on the floor. His hands moved back to her tits and rolled the hard tight nipples between his fingers causing her to gasp and suck in air between her clenched teeth. "Bastard," she muttered as her hands dropped to pull his shaft harder onto her body. "Fuck me honey," she said. "I need your cock up me." She pushed him down on the chair and, with her back towards him, slowly lowered her slippery cunt onto his thick prick. Her cunt walls were being forced apart and obscenely stretched as the enormous girth of Sam's shaft penetrated her. She stopped half way down to draw breath and gasped, "Fuck, you feel so huge inside me." Janice was gently pulling on Andy's cock as they sat and watched Nan's greedy cunt devour Sam's prick. Nan resumed her downward motion and finally sighed in relief when she felt Sam's balls prevent her going any further. She rested for a few moments and Janice whispered to Andy, "I want to taste your prick." She leaned across his lap and was soon slurping contentedly on his shaft. She raised her head to led Andy pull her top over her shoulders then went back to working his prick with her mouth. Andy groaned as she gently sucked one of his balls into her mouth and used her thumb to spread the drops of pre-cum over the head of his cock. Nan got her feet firmly on the floor and started to ride Sam's prick. As she bobbed up and down her cunt cream was coating his shaft and running onto his balls. She bent over at the waist and put her hands on her knees and bounced faster and faster. Sam stuck his thumb in his mouth to coat it with saliva and pushed at her puckered shit hole. He spread the saliva around and pushed again and this time his thumb sank into her bowels until it was knuckle deep. "God, I'm nearly there," Nan cried and dropped one of her hands to push her clit savagely into her pubic mound. Sam was now lunging upwards every time Nan slammed down and their bodies were slapping together with every thrust. He could feel her body tense and she gasped, "I'm cumming. Oh fuck, I'm cumming." Her shuddering built up quickly until she was convulsing and shaking uncontrollably. Sam held on to her hips until her orgasm subsided. Janice straddled Andy's lap and fed his cock up her hot hole. As she bounded up and down on him, he chewed contentedly on one of her solid nipples. She loved the depravity of fucking Andy with her husband watching and she pulled and squeezed at her clit and was amazed at how quickly she came. She was enjoying the gentle tingling in her cunt and then, within a few seconds, her climax exploded deep inside her causing her to cry out and to dump a load of her cunt cream into Andy's lap. Sam was slowly working his cock in Nan's cunt waiting for to recover and she smiled over her shoulder at him and said, "Stick it in my asshole. I love cock in my ass." She raised herself up and allowed his slimy prick to pop out of her front hole and moved forward slightly until her shit hole was in line with his prick. Sam pulled his thumb out of her shitter and she lowered herself onto him. He gripped his cock and she pressed down firmly until the head suddenly burst past the resistance of her anal ring and she slid down until her bowels were full of fuck meat. Nan lifted her feet up and placed them on his knees and moaned as he began to bugger her. Janice had recovered from her cum and got off Andy's prick to get on her knees in front of Nan's chair and lap at her now empty cunt. Andy immediately got behind Janice and drove his cock up her asshole. Nan was now being penetrated in both holes by a tongue and a monster cock and even although she had orgasmed only moments before, she felt another climax swiftly build and blast through her. "Oh fuck yea," she cried and grabbed the back of Janice's head to pull her face harder against her throbbing clit. "Eat me you bitch," she commanded. "Suck out my cunt cream." Janice's face was soaking with Nan's juices and her probing tongue could feel the outline of her husband's cock that was buried in the slut's asshole. Janice wouldn't let Nan recover from her cum. Every time the shuddering began to subside, Janice lashed Nan's clit with her tongue and rocketed her into another climax. Sam's prick was being held tightly in Nan's shitter and the convulsions of her cunt weren't helping. He groaned loudly and rammed his cock as far up her shit hole as he could and sent spurt after spurt of hot cum into her bowels. Nan screamed loudly as the thick spunk lanced into her shit tube and climaxed again as Janice bit down hard on her over stimulated clit. Andy was pounding Janice's asshole faster and she rubbed urgently at her clit to catch up. As he groaned and jetted his spunk up her asshole, she was only a few rubs behind and they climaxed together. It was after they had cleaned themselves up and were sitting about talking and drinking their wine that Nan told Janice about their "loving" family. Just as she had hoped, Janice responded with a huge grin and Nan began looking forward to introducing her to the rest of the family. o0o The End o0o As always, you comments and suggestions are always welcome. You can contact me at wet_amber_uk@yahoo.com  The Fuck Club. (Group sex / anal / NC / torture / snuff) The Fuck Club had been formed just over 2 years ago. Of course that wasn't its proper name. It was actually called the Venus Country Club, but the 10 couples who were its only members all called it The Fuck Club! They were all very rich people and had converted an old house on the outskirts of town for their own use. The club met on the first Saturday of every month and their sole purpose was the brutal torture, rape and killing of some innocent girl. The most important man involved with the club was Ron Jenks - and he wasn't even a member. It was Ron's job to deliver a suitable girl to the clubhouse on the Saturday morning, and to remove her remains on the Sunday evening. He was paid $10,000 every month for his services and he made sure that the girls were "suitable" and came from different states to prevent the local police becoming suspicious. It was the turn of Carole and Jane, two of the club members, to prepare the girl this month. They opened the door and went straight to the inner room where they knew Ron would have left their latest victim. Blindfold and shackled to the wall was a young girl who looked about fifteen or sixteen. As the girls entered she said, "Is anyone there? Please help me." Jane removed her blindfold and as the young girl blinked in the harsh light Carole came forward and asked, "What's your name honey?" "Mary," the young girl stammered. "Who are you? Why am I here?" "You're here to please us." Jane explained. "How old are you?" "Please let me go," said Mary, "I won't tell anyone what's happened." Jane smiled and put the full power of her athletic body behind the fist that drove into Mary's stomach . "Don't fuck us about bitch." she growled "We ask the questions, you answer. Now, how old are you?" Mary would have doubled up with the force of the blow, but the restriction of the shackles on her wrists forced her to remain upright. "I'm fifteen she gasped," as she tried to suck in air to replace that which had been knock out of her. "That's better," said Carole, "Are you a virgin?" Mary thought of telling her to go to hell, but the look of pure steel in Jane's eyes persuaded her otherwise. "No," she sobbed, "I've had a few of boyfriends." "Good." said Jane "Now, were going to unfasten you and take you to a shower room to wash you and do your hair, and if you try to run away from us I'll break both your fucking legs. Do you understand?" Mary nodded meekly and Carole unlocked the shackles. They took her to a large toilet area where she was instructed to wash her hair and then her body with particular attention to her sex. Just before finishing, Carole lubricated her finger with spit and instructed Mary to bend over. As she slipped her finger up Mary's ass she asked "When did you last have a shit?" "Yesterday afternoon," replied Mary and Carole nodded as she felt the end of the turd inside Mary's ass. "I'm going to take you back down to the inner room," said Carole, "where you will be allowed to dry your hair. You will then be dressed in a crop top, cotton panties and a mini skirt. You will be chained to the wall and no-one will be back for you until tonight. You may piss yourself if you have to, but you must not shit yourself. Do you understand?" "Please let me go. Why are you doing this to me?" Mary wailed. Carole smashed the back of her hand into Mary's face and was extremely pleased with the long cut in the girl's cheek made by her diamond ring. "I asked you if you understood cunt. Now answer me." "I understand." cried Mary as she tried to stop the blood running down her cheek. The girls nodded in approval at their work. Mary had her hair neatly brushed and was dressed in good quality clothes which fitted her well. The white crop top clearly showed her nipples and was only marred by a few drops of blood that dripped from the cut in her cheek. "Please let me go. I promise I won't tell anyone what's happened." pleaded Mary as Jane chained her back to the wall. Her tears, mixed with the blood, had caused more stains on her top. Jane smiled as she cupped Mary's right breast and moved to the side as Carole rubbed her fingers along the outline of Mary's cunt. "Don't you worry your pretty little head about anything," Jan crooned. "We're going to come back soon with some friends and I want you to be nice to them. You will be nice won't you?" she asked as she slowly increased the pressure on Mary's tit. Mary could only nod as the pain increased, and then Carole patted her unmarked cheek and said, "Good girl. We'll see you later." At exactly 8 o'clock (although Mary didn't know the time) she heard cars in the courtyard outside followed by voices in the rooms adjacent to hers. She couldn't hear what was being said, but there seemed to be a lot of people and a lot of laughing. Mary was now terrified of what was going to happen. She had soon realised that her chains and shackles left her no chance of escape and her fear had already made a small amount of piss leak into her panties, and she was having to concentrate on her sphincter muscle to stop her shitting herself as well. The voices and laughter outside changed to moans and some shouts and although Mary still couldn't make out any words, it was obvious that people were having sex. Some tine later, as Mary strained to hear what was happening, the door to her room was thrown open and about 20 people came in. They were all in various stages of undress and Carole and Jane came forward to present their work for inspection. "What do you think?" asked Jane. "Her names Mary, she's fifteen and not a virgin. Will she do?" "Looks good enough for me." said a woman stepping forward "A fucking cunt on a stick would look good to you Janice." laughed someone from the crowd. "Oh you know me so well," said Janice as she came over to stand in front of Mary. "Nice tits," she said as she ran her hands over Mary's boobs and squeezed her nipples. "That's much better," she smiled as Mary's nipples now clearly showed through the tight top. Janice knelt down and lifted Mary's skirt and noticed the wet patch on the front of her underwear. "Are you really horny Mary?" she asked, "or have you just been pissing yourself?" Janice put her mouth to the stain and sucked "Just piss." she announced to the others and went back to sucking the panties. Mary looked at the group watching her and could see that they were all stroking their own or someone else's sex. Carole was rubbing her clit and Jane had stepped back so a man could get his fingers into her asshole. A honey blonde standing at the side had sperm dripping from her cunt, and was stroking the erect cock of the man beside her. Further back in the crowd, Mary could see a redhead giving a blow job and another blonde was raising one leg slightly off the floor to let the man behind her get his prick into her fuck hole. Janice had her fill of piss and pulled the gusset of Mary's panties to the side to slide her tongue into her slit. Having her wrists and ankles chained to the wall in an "X" pattern, Mary could do nothing to prevent this invasion of her body, and, despite her dire predicament, her cunt responded to the commands of her clit, and her juices started to flow. A heavy set man called Alan had his cock buried deep in the asshole of a tall brunette who had two of her own fingers jammed in her cunt. Not wanting to cum so early in the evening, Alan pulled his cock out as said "Lets get started." As several members moved to a large covered structure in the centre of the room, Alan presented his shit covered cock to his lover Susan, who eagerly started to lick it clean. Susan's twin sister Claire came over to help and at the same time slipped her finger into Susan's ass to pull out more shit, and pop it in her mouth. The others pulled the cover off the structure to reveal a timber table about 10 feet square with all manner of chains, ropes and shackles secured to it. "Bring her over," someone shouted. Carole and Jane unfastened the chains around Mary's limbs, and pulled the struggling and screaming teenager over to the table. "Scream all you want darling." Jane said pleasantly, "The whole room's soundproofed. No-one can hear you." With the aid of the others Mary was soon divested of her skirt and was laid, face up, on the table. Both hands were tied above her head and her legs spread-eagled and shackled. Finally, a U shaped section of the table was removed between her legs to give full access to her cunt. "Right. What shall we do first?" asked Alan. "Let's beat the crap out of her." replied Jane sadistically. "No, wait a minute," said Tony who was Carole's husband, "I want to fuck her before she's messed up." "Yeah I agree," added Bob. "Let's fuck her." "Ok, fuck her it is. Get her ready girls." said Alan. Carole led her friends forward, pausing for a moment in front of a long magnetic strip attached to the wall. The strip held an assortment of knifes, and she selected a long, thin stiletto before she walked over to the helpless teenager and carefully cut the crop top from her body. Mary watched the knife with terrified eyes because she knew instinctively that the woman would have no problem with plunging the steel blade into her flesh. That wasn't Mary's intention however, at least, not yet! Mary and Claire took a tit each and started to suck on Mary's nipples, whilst Jane and Susan pulled her panties to the side, and greedily sucked on her cunt and clit. Mary's fears were at fever pitch, but her body could not help but respond to the stimulation, and her pussy juice started to flow as she moaned softly as her climax approached. Claire was busily sucking on Mary's nipple when she felt the tip of a cock at her asshole. Without looking around to see who it was, she pushed back and shuddered as she felt the prick invade her bowels. Claire could feel Mary's orgasm through her nipple and pushed back even further to make sure that she took every inch of the cock in her asshole. Susan saw her twin being ass fucked and beckoned Janice over to take her place at Mary's clit. Susan sat on the floor, beneath Claire, and glued her mouth onto her twin's cunt. As Claire orgasmed, the muscles in her ass spasmed and milked the spunk from Tony's cock as he shot his seed deep in her bowels. As soon as his balls were empty, he pulled out of Claire's shit hole with a plop, and Susan immediately moved to suck the spunk and the shit from Claire's ass. Tony meanwhile presented his slimy and shit covered cock to the redhead, Dawn, to lick clean. Mary had lost count of how many times she had cum and threw her head from side to side as the assault on her body continued. Susan's face and teeth were covered in her twins shit as she went up and kissed Mary on the mouth sliding her tongue and her sisters shit into Mary's throat. She laughed when Mary gagged violently and laughed even more when Carole grabbed the knife and flashed it in front of Mary's face. "Listen cunt," she hissed. "If you're sick on us, I'll personally use this knife to cut your tit off. Understand?" Mary could only nod fearfully and she watched as Jane and Janice stood up. "I think she's ready now boys. Who's first?" Jane asked with a grin. "Me." said Alan quickly as he fisted his hard prick. "I'm just in the mood for some fifteen year old cunt!" As he walked up Jane took his cock in her mouth, gave a couple of sucks and then positioned at the entrance of Mary's cunt. "Push," she growled. "Slam it up her cunt and fuck her brains out baby!" With one lunge Alan sank his prick into his victim until his balls slapped on her ass. Mary screamed as she was violated and this sent up a cheer and applause from the crowd. They all watched Alan pound into Mary's cunt. This was after all a rape, and it was the rule that the sex should be as fast and brutal as possible. He leaned over Mary's body to grip the young girl's tits hard and use them to support himself as he fucked her furiously. His butt was moving so fast that his thrusting shaft was little more than a blur and Mary was screaming in pain as her immature cervix was battered with every inward lunge of Alan's prick. He couldn't last out very long at this furious pace, but the object of the rape certainly wasn't to give Mary any pleasure. The more pain she experienced, the better the members of The Fuck Club liked it, and he suddenly groaned as his cum rocketed up his piss tube and sprayed into the fifteen year olds body. When he was finished, he jerked his cock out of Mary's hole, and before the next man took his place one of the women stepped forward to lick up the stringy cum oozing from the girl's slit. This was the routine for the next six men and Mary had lost all control of her body. Although she did actually orgasm twice during the gang rape, there was so much pain radiating out of her abused cunt, that she wasn't aware of it. By the time Bob stepped up to take his turn, the bruises were already colouring around Mary's cunt, and it was gapping open with her crotch and inside of her thighs a sticky mess. The light brown pubic hair was soaking wet and matted to her skin, and when he looked between her legs, he complained, "There won't be enough friction,." "I'll sort that," said Jane, and she brought over a large plastic dildo, and, most unladylike, rammed it up Mary's cunt. Mary screamed as her hole was violently filled and Jane said, "Try that Bob." Bob began squeezing his cock into Mary's cunt beside the huge dildo. She screamed again and violently strained against her bounds, but there was no give in them at all. The girls were shouting encouragement to Bob as he pushed harder, and after the head of his prick was in Mary's fiuck tube, he gritted his teeth and lunged forward to bury his shaft deep. "Go on Bob shove it in." shouted one. "Tear her cunt apart." shouted another. The woman crowded around to watch and without exception they were all frigging their clits as Bob finally drove his prick home and started screwing her. After Bob another eight men took their turn, and each time, Jane made sure the dildo stayed in place. By the time they had all finished, Mary's cunt was stretched to the limit and was awash with spunk. As the men were recovering, Carole untied Mary's legs and stood on the table. She took a leg in each hand and bent Mary's knees up to her chest to raise her ass from the table. To hold them in this position, she put Mary's feet under her arms and sat her dripping cunt on the girl's face. "Lick my cunt you bitch." she shouted. At the same time Susan was shoving two fingers into Mary's asshole and after pulling them out, she stared at the brown streak and sniffed her fingers appreciatively. "This bitch needs a shit," she announced. "Who wants to fuck the shit out of her?" "I do," Tom cried waving his cock, and walking forward. Mary couldn't see anything because Carole was still sitting on her face, but there was nothing wrong with her hearing. A few hours ago, she had answered honestly that she wasn't a virgin, but that didn't apply to her asshole. That had always been strictly one way traffic! Susan bit her lip as she watched Tom nudge his cock against Mary's virgin asshole, and her eyes shone with lust as she hissed, "Go on Tom, shove that shit disturber up her ass." Mary felt the touch of Tom's prick against her back hole, and her muscles immediately clamped down hard. Not having any experience of anal sex, she had no comprehension that when a man pushed his prick forward, it will always have more power than a sphincter muscle. She also had no idea that the tighter she held her asshole closed, the more painful it would be for her. The fifteen year olds scream was muffled by Carole's cunt pressed over her mouth and although she writhed about on the table, her restraints meant that she could only move a few inches and nowhere near enough to give Tom and problems. He increased his pressure, and when the head on his shaft eventually popped into Mary's bowels, his friends all broke into applause. As he started to ass fuck the young girl, Carole moved forward slightly so that her asshole was directly over Mary's mouth, and she growled, "Lick me, you fucking bitch. Lick my shit hole. " Carole's asshole began opening in response to Mary's tongue and she pushed a turd into her mouth, and then sat down heavily on the girl's face forcing her to eat her putrid waste. Tom spurted his seed into Mary's ass just as Carole's shit slipped down her throat. Mary threw up. She had no choice in the matter. Her young body rebelled against the shit in her stomach and she spewed onto Carole, who was still sitting on her. Carole jumped off shouting, "Look what the bitch did to me". It took a few minutes for Mary to recover from the coughing after throwing up and when her eyes focused she saw Jane standing beside her with the knife in her hand. "Carole's had to go and cleanup. She told you what would happen to you if you were sick, didn't she?" she said "No please," pleaded Mary. "Please don't hurt me. I'm sorry." "But hurting people really turns me on honey." she replied. She turned around to the crowed and asked sweetly "Would someone stick their cock in my cunt please. I'm really horny." Tony came up behind her and she lifted her leg to allow him to feed his prick into her. She felt his prick slowly slide in and out of her as she placed the edge of the knife under Mary's right breast. "Who's the best tit sucker?" she asked her friends. "I am," said Susan. "Okay," she replied. She placed her left hand on top of the breast to steady it and began a sawing motion as the knife sliced into Mary's flesh. The blood spurted everywhere and Mary screamed in agony as the excruciating pain lanced through her body. Jane was so aroused, she could feet her burning clit throbbing between her legs and pushed back onto Tony's cock. As the tit was nearly off, she paused to give a couple of rubs on her clit which immediately brought her off. "Oh fuck," she moaned as her body convulsed. Tony picked up the pace and blasted his sperm into her as she finished cutting Mary's body. Mary had passed out by now and June threw the tit to Susan and said, "Here honey, suck on that." Susan caught the tit and rubbed the blood all over her aching cunt, before stuffing it right inside her. "Fuck, I've had some strange things up my cunt before, but that's the first time a whole tit's been up there," she groaned, frantically stroking her clit. All the others were now in a high state of arousal and the guys were looking for a hole to stick their cocks in. Alan contented himself with fucking Mary as she lay unconscious, whilst Tom was standing kissing Claire with his cock buried in her cunt. She jumped up to wrap her legs around his waist and increase the penetration, and she felt Bob stand behind her and slip his cock into her asshole. Jane had recovered from her cum and was most disappointed that Mary was unconscious. "Anyone got some water to pour over this bitch?" she shouted. "I've got some," said Nikki the honey blonde who had just finished being ass fucked. She jumped on the table and straddled Mary's face. She parted her cunt lips and released a stream of piss into Mary's face. As Mary came around she turned her face to escape the piss raining down on her, and became aware of the agony in her chest. Memory came flooding back and she cried hysterically as she looked at her mutilated body. Jane slapped her face to break the hysterics and to prevent Mary slipping back into unconsciousness. "Would you like me to cut of your other tit?" she asked sweetly. "Oh no please, no. Anything but that." Mary pleaded. "Well you know the rules about being sick don't you?" Mary nodded. "Come here Carole please." Jane shouted. Carole had cleaned the vomit from her ass and came over to stand beside Jane. "Now Mary," Jane said in most pleasant voice " Carole's going to sit on your face and your going to lick her asshole. When she feels the urge, she will then shit out a nice trud which you will chew and swallow. If you allow yourself to be sick, I will cut off your other tit. Is that completely clear?" Mary could only nod as Nikki climbed down from the table and Carole got on. By this time both Tom and Bob had cum into Claire, who was taking a great interest in the proceedings, as she stood with sperm dripping from both holes. Carole lowered her ass onto Mary's face and felt her tongue lick around her brown hole. She relaxed her sphincter and dropped a turd into Mary's mouth. She stood up so everyone could see the shit in Mary's mouth and for a while it looked as if Mary was not going to be able to hold it down, but, by a supreme act of will she did. Jane was pissed, she was looking forward to more cutting. Never mind, perhaps later she thought. She picked up the large plastic dildo and rubbed the tip in her cunt to coat it with her juices and Tony's spunk, and placed it against Mary's asshole. She pushed froward with all her strength, and with a single shove, rammed it into her asshole. Mary screamed at this new assault and felt her asshole tear as her bowel ruptured. Jane rammed the dildo in out, and her friends rushed to hold Mary down, as the shit and blood was forced from her ass. Carole lubricated her hand with her juices and forced her entire hand into Mary's cunt. She could feel the dildo in her ass through the thin membrane and smiled at June. As this was going on Susan was repeatedly slapping Mary's face to keep her conscious. Carole curled her hand into a fist and with it still inside Mary, she punched repeatedly at her cervix, until she burst through and was hand fucking her womb. Mary was in total agony. Carole pulled her fist back into Mary's cunt and used her nails to rip away the membrane to grasp the dildo that Jane was still ramming into her ass. Jane laughed when she saw what her friend had done, and pulled out the dildo to replace it with her hand, and Jane and Carole shook hands inside Mary's body. There was blood everywhere and everyone was fucking each other as their sexual arousal heightened. June looked down on Mary's body and new that she wouldn't last much longer. She clapped her hands to get attention, and told them all to go and get their shoes on. Cocks were pulled out of cunts and assholes as they all went out of the room to return wearing footwear. Jane's were specially made for her and were steel capped and pointed. They lowered Mary to the ground, and four men lifted her about six inches off the floor by taking a limb each and stretching her into an X shape. Mary was moaning as June stepped between her legs and kicked her in the cunt. She did this with such force that her foot only stopped at her ankle. All the girls in turn then kicked the girl in her ruined cunt. The men dropped her to the floor and joined in the free for all as her head, tits, body and sex were kicked into a bloody mess. When they were all exhausted, young Nikki picked of the knife and drew it across Mary's throat. "Just to make sure," she grinned. That was another meeting of The Fuck Club over, and sometime tomorrow Ron Jenks would come by and pick up the pieces. --- The End -- If you would like other stories from The Fuck Club please tell me, and if you have any suggestions for a story line - contact me on wet_amber_uk@yahoo.com  The Fuck Club 2. (Group sex / anal / NC / zoo sex woman - dog / torture / snuff) Why is it that you're always trying to negotiate a roundabout or pull out of a side street, when the bloody phone rings thought Ron Jenks. He stabbed at the answer button and growled, "Yeah who is it?" "Is that Ron Jenks?" said a very sophisticated female voice. "Yeah. Who are you?" "This is Jane, from The Fuck Club," she answered. "The what club!?" he exclaimed. "Sorry Ron," she retorted, "The Venus Country Club." "Never heard of it," he said defensively. "Of course not," said Jane, "The code word is Genesis. Is that better?" It had been agreed a long time ago that, if anyone was to contact him about The Fuck Club, they would be in possession of the code word. "Yeah, that's better," he said pulling his car over. "What can I do for you?" "I have a special request for our next meeting. We want two girls, aged about sixteen and a pack of dogs," she replied. "Dogs! What kind of dogs?" he asked. "We understand that certain people train dogs to give pleasure to women. I'm sure that with your contacts that won't be a problem. We want five of them and as a little incentive, your envelope will contain $25,000 instead of the usual $10,000. Do we have a deal?" she asked politely. Fucking right we do thought Ron, but he managed to keep the excited greed from his voice as he replied, "Well, I'll need the dogs back unharmed." "Agreed," said Jane and the line went dead. The Venus Country Club, known to its members as The Fuck Club, was founded by ten wealthy couples about two years ago when they converted an old house on the outskirts of town. On the first Saturday of every month Ron Jenks would deliver some poor unfortunate girl and the members would rape, mutilate and eventually kill her for their sexual gratification. Ron made sure that the victims came from all over the States to prevent the local authorities becoming suspicious. Jane and Carole got to the club early on Saturday morning and went straight to one of the back rooms and opened the door. The five dogs were crowded around the entrance and surrounded the girls as they walked in. There were two black Labs, one Mastiff, one mongrel and a huge Great Dane. "Well they sure are friendly," giggled Carole as one of the Labs lifted her skirt with its nose and pressed its snout into her crotch. "You're telling me," laughed Jane. The other Lab was at her crotch and smelling her cunt through the thin material of her panties, whilst the Mastiff was nosing her ass. "Later boys," she said as she dragged Carole out of the room and closed the door. "Let's go and see what else Ron has left for us," she said. They went to the large central room and there, blindfolded and shackled to the wall, were two young girls. "Who's there?" asked one of them fearfully. Jane and Carole removed the blindfolds and the girls blinked at the harsh light. "Hello," said Jane pleasantly. "Please help us." pleaded one of the girls. "Where are we? Why are we here?" "What is your name?" asked Carole. "Helen," answered one. "Lisa," said the other when Carole looked at her. "Well," said Jane. "You both look reasonably clean so we won't have to wash you, and your clothes seem okay." "Yeah," agreed Carole. "Tee-shirts and short skirts. Just right," "Please let me go. I don't know why I'm here," sobbed Helen. "We don't normally tell people why their here," explained Jane, "but I'll make an exception in your case. We're going to come back later with some friends. They'll be about twenty of us I would think. All the men are going to rape you, and the women will probably piss and shit all over you." Helen was crying almost uncontrollably by now. "There, there," said Carole kindly. "You haven't heard the good bit yet. In the next room are five large dogs including a Great Dane. After the men are finished with you, we're going to let the dogs fuck your brains out." Helen was screaming by now, and unsuccessfully trying to pull her chains off the wall as the tears streamed over her face. Strangely Lisa made no movement and just stared at Jane and Carole as they left the room laughing. Just before eight o'clock, the other rooms of the club were starting to fill up, and most of the people began to lose their clothes. Some of them liked a quick fuck to get them in the mood for the main event, whilst others liked to watch. Susan for example, was watching her twin Claire straddle Bob's prone body, and lower her cunt over his cock, and, at the same time, slip Tony's prick into her mouth. Further over, Alice was in the throes of orgasm, as both Carole and Nikki lashed her clit with their tongues. Jane had her hands on the wall as Alan's cock fucked her asshole, and Janice was kneeling in front of her, alternatively licking her sticky slit and Alan's balls as they came towards her. Susan's fingers were busy in her cunt as she went forward to help her twin, by sticking a finger up Claire's ass. All around her, there were cries and moans, as cock's pumped spunk into various holes, and cunts spasmed in orgasm. Jane was standing in the centre of the room with sperm still dripping from her asshole and she shouted, "All right, that's enough. Let's get to the main show." She turned, unlocked the middle room and entered, followed by her friends. Both Helen and Lisa were still chained to the wall and Helen started to cry as Jane walked over to her. "What's the matter honey. Don't you want to get fucked?" she asked. As the others laughed she lifted up the front of Helens skirt and said, "Oh look everyone, she's pissed herself. Are you frightened of something." Jane grinned as she turned to Lisa, lifted up her skirt and pointed to the dark stain on her panties. "Lisa's pissed herself too" she announced. "No I haven't," said Lisa defiantly looking straight into Jane's eyes. "It's cunt juice. I'm horny. Get me some cock or bring on the dogs." They continued staring at each other as Jane ran her finger along the outline of Lisa's sex and brought it to her nose. "Well fuck me," she said. "We have a horny bitch here. Now what are we going to do with you?" "Well, you could start by bring him over here," said Lisa nodding to Tony. Jane beckoned him over as Lisa continued, "If you could just unfasten my legs and pull my panties to the side I could get that lovely looking cock into my cunt." Jane told Carole to unfasten Lisa's feet, and, as Tony stood in front of her, she grabbed her wrist chains and jumped up wrap her legs around his waist. Lisa smiled at Jane and said, "I'm afraid I'm a bit tied up at the moment. Could you stick it in for me?" Jane laughed as she reached between them, pulled the sodden gusset of Lisa's underwear aside and fed Tony's cock into the horny teenager. "Oh yeah, that's better," panted Lisa as she locked her eyes with Tony. "Fuck me hard. Rub your big cock over my clit. Oh yeah harder, faster. Oh fuck." As some of the other members were preparing the table for their victims, Jane and Carole were rubbing their slits as they watched Tony's cock ram into Lisa's dripping cunt. Lisa was well into her orgasm and mouthing every obscenity she could think of when Tony emptied his balls into her. As she lowered herself off his fuck rod, the spunk was already starting to ooze out of her. Janice whispered into Jane's ear, "We're ready." Jane and Carole moved so Helen and Lisa could see the table in the centre of the room that had just been uncovered. Helen began sobbing hysterically whilst Lisa turned to Jane and said, "Come on. No way you're going to tie me that. I want to be fucked just as much as you people want to fuck me, and we'll all get much more pleasure if I have my hands free. After all, it's not as if I could escape even if I wanted to, is it." Jane looked at her friends standing around the table and most nodded whilst others just shrugged. "Okay Carole," she said, "Unfasten her." As Lisa stood rubbing her numb wrists, Helen sobbed, "How can you let them do that to you. You're disgusting." Lisa's fist lashed out and landed firmly on Helen's tit. As she screamed in agony Lisa struck again. Same tit, only harder. She grinned at Jane as she said, "What she really needed was a few good punches on her cunt, but I figured you wouldn't want me to ruin her just yet." "You know what Lisa? I'm beginning to like you," Jane replied. "Get her on the table," she said to the others. They took Helen to the edge of the table, stripped her, bent her over and tied her wrists and arms at full stretch. Her legs were spread and her ankles tied to shackles in the floor. A tube of KY jelly was applied to both holes, and, as Carole slipped two fingers into Helen's virgin ass to loosen her up she asked, "Who's first." Tom started the line up and brutally slammed his prick into Helens cunt. At the same time, Carole got a large plastic dildo, and, as Tom moved his body to the side, she rammed it into the poor girls shit hole with a single push. As the others cheered, Helen screamed her agony, as her whole body went rigid in pain. Whilst Helen was in agony, Lisa's cunt was dripping with lust and the sight of someone in such pain turned her on ever further. She took Alan by the hand, got him to lie down on the table and squatted on top of him. As his prick slipped into her, she looked over her shoulder and said, "I've got another hole, any takers?" She spread some pussy juice over her ass just as Mark got on the table and filled her asshole. She loved the feeling of two cocks inside her and adored the screams coming from Helen as she was brutally raped. Helen's blood and shit were covering the dildo that Carole was two handed ramming into her asshole. As Mark spurted his cum into Lisa's tight asshole she felt someone take his place. She didn't look round to see who it was, it didn't matter her. Jane stood on the table and offered her pussy to the young slut. Lisa eagerly licked the sweet juices and flicked her tongue over Jane's erect clit. By this time, the seventh cock, belonging to David, was raping Helen, and the sperm was running out her cunt and pooling on the floor beneath her. "Swap you," grinned Carole. David smiled back at her as he pulled his prick out of Helens cunt and drove it into her already ravaged asshole. Carole sat on the floor and gently rubbed the stinking dildo over Helen's pussy lips before ramming it home in a single thrust. The force of the thrust would have lifted Helen off the ground had she not been tied down. Her screams echoed around the room, again brining another cheer from the lust crazed crowd. Another man silenced the scream by forcing her head to the side and pushing his cock down her throat. The cock had just been in Claire's asshole and was covered in her shit. "Lick me clean." he growled. Helen gagged as she tasted the foul smelling prick and tried to pull her mouth away. He held on to her hair with one hand and reached under her to savagely twist her tit with the other. Her cries were abruptly silenced, as the rancid cock was forced back down her throat. "Suck it," he commanded again. Helen had no option but to suck the putrid shit and force it down into her stomach. Lisa climaxed as the second man jetted his spunk into her asshole and Alan responded by filling her cunt with his seed. At the same tine she clamped her mouth around Jane's engorged clit and tongued her to orgasm. "Oh you little bitch," moaned Jane. "I'm going to cream all over your face." Her body shuddered and her cunt juices ran into Lisa's waiting mouth. As Lisa jumped dawn from the table, the spunk flowed from both holes, and she turned to Jane and said, "I thought you said something about dogs?" Jane nodded, "Yeah I think is about time. Let's get her into position," she said nodding at Helen. Helen had lost count of the number of cocks that had violated her, and would have slumped to the floor had the men not held her up as they unshackled her. There was a river of cum running down the inside of her legs from her pussy and her asshole was leaking sperm mixed with blood and shit. As Jane and Lisa approached her, she was crying and gasping for breath as she hyperventilated. "Cheer up," said Lisa with a smile. "It's the dogs now." This caused her to scream even louder. "She's really getting on my tits," said Lisa. "You or me?" she asked Jane. "Oh I'll leave it to you Lisa," Jane replied. Lisa bunched her fist, and, measuring the distance with her eye, she smashed her fist into Helens mouth. There was a loud crack as the cheekbone broke, both lips burst and sprayed blood everywhere, and two of her front teeth were knocked out. Helen was so shocked that she could only blubber, and blow blood bubbles from her mouth. "That's better," said Lisa as the crowd applauded. Even Jane was impressed and laughed as she rubbed her swollen clit. Tom stepped over, gently stroked Lisa's tits and said, "I like the way you work baby." Lisa turned and kissed him deeply, forcing her tongue past his teeth. At the same time she lifted one leg, reached down and fed his throbbing cock into her cunt. "Show me how much you like me," she growled. They continued kissing as Tom fucked her, and with every stroke, his prick was rubbing on her clit. Lisa shouted her cum into Tom's throat as she ground her lips against his, and her whole body trembled in ecstasy. Tom took no notice of her cum and kept driving his cock into her. Her burning clit was sending wave after of pleasure through her young body and as she came again she felt Tom's spunk fill her hole. As Lisa recovered, and saw that preparations were being made to tie Helen to the floor, she slipped Tom's prick out of her body, mouthed a silent, "Thank you," to him and went to help. The girls forced Helen onto her hands and knees and tied her wrists to shackles in the floor. A wooden padded stool was placed under her stomach, and her ankles were also tied. Finally, ropes were tied around her legs, just above the knees, and pulled apart. In this position her cunt and asshole were raised, and her ass cheeks held open. The door opened and the five dogs were led in. They had been trained for pleasure and the strong smell of sex in the room was already arousing them. They moved freely around the room sniffing and licking pussy and cock, and Jane led one of the Labs over to where Helen was held down. It knew exactly what to do and began licking her cunt and ass. Lisa reached underneath the dog and rubbed its sheath until the 8-inch prick was fully extended. Carole was sitting on the edge of the table watching the proceedings and holding her cunt lips apart to allow the Mastiff to get its tongue even deeper into her dripping pussy. Three of the girls were sharing the Great Dane. Its enormous tongue was lashing Claire's cunt, and Susan and Janice were sucking on its cock that kept getting bigger and bigger. Lisa sucked on the Labs cock and then encouraged it onto Helens back. As it wrapped its front paws around her waist, List gripped its thrusting cock and pointed it at Helens cunt.. The Lab lunged and sunk its prick into her. Helen was sobbing uncontrollably and her body was rigid as she felt the animal piston in and out of her. Nikki had Alan lying on the floor, and was sitting on top of him with his cock buried in her shit hole. The other Lab was licking at her exposed cunt and bringing her to orgasm. The mongrel was fucking Alice's cunt as she knelt on the floor, and at the same time sucked greedily on Marks prick. With Helens crying still echoing around the room, Lisa quickly pulled the Labs cock out and positioned at Helen's asshole. "Oh please no," she begged. "Not that." As far as a dog is concerned, one hole is as good as another, and the Lab drove into her bowels and continued fucking her. Lisa watched the cock sliding into Helen's shitter as she jammed three fingers into her own cunt. This was really turning her on. The dog gave one final push and lodged its knot fully into her bowels. Helens cries increased as she felt the dogs knot in her ass and start to swell. Jet after jet of hot dog cum blasted into her and Lisa stuck her fingers into Helen's cunt to feel the dogs cock spurting through the thin membrane that separated them. As Helen was still locked on to the dog, Jane took hold of its collar and brutally pulled the Lab out of her. She was rewarded with Helen's scream as the cock was torn out of her asshole. The dog cum poured out of her as Carole led the Mastiff over. "This ones next," she said. The Mastiff needed no encouragement and after a swift sniff at the Labs cum, mounted Helen and thrust straight into her shit hole. The Mastiff's cock was no longer than the Labs but much thicker, and Helen groaned at this new torment. "Fuck I'm horny," said Lisa as she and Jane watched Helen being dog raped. "So am I," replied Jane. "Let's find some cock." They left Helen impaled on the Mastiff's cock and joined a group in the corner of the room. A young redhead, who Jane identified as Sally, was being fucked in the pussy and ass by two guys as a number of men stood stroking their pricks and waited their turn. "I need fucked," Lisa announced. As one of the men got down on the floor, Lisa sank her hot cunt over his prick. "I want another cock" she said and a second man moved in behind her to oblige. As he placed his cock at her asshole she said, "No. Stick it in my cunt too." As he squeezed his prick in beside his friend, Lisa groaned and pushed back until they were both inside her. They quickly got into a rhythm and pounded her stretched hole. Jane had never seen someone being double fucked in the same hole before, and she moaned as she ground three fingers into the cunt. She called two of the men over to her and stood upright as they pushed their cocks into both her holes. Carole had gone over to help Nikki. She still had Alan's prick in her ass but was trying to hold the second Labs face away from her cunt. She had cum so much on the dog's tongue that her clit couldn't take any more. Carole took the dog's collar and pushed its snout into her own dripping slit. "Thanks Carole," she moaned as she began to slide her ass up and down Alan's cock, "I thought that dog was never going to stop." "I hope he doesn't," said Carole as the dogs tongue gave brought her to her first cum. The Mastiff was still ramming Helen's asshole, as its tongue lolled out of its mouth and dripped drool on her back. She screamed again when she felt the dog lunge forward because she knew what was going to happen. As the huge knot was forced inside her the pain was excruciating. She almost passed out in agony but as her head started to droop, Nikki, who had now taken Alan's spunk deep in her shit hole, kicked her brutally in her exposed tits and the new wave of pain snapped her head up and kept her conscious. Lisa was well through her second cum and was concentrating on bringing off the two men fucking her cunt. Her cunt cream was running out of her as she tightened her muscles around their cocks, and was soon rewarded with two helpings of hot spunk inside her. As they came, one of the men drove his fingers into her asshole and this brought her to a third orgasm just as she heard Helen's fresh screams. As Jane and Lisa went back to Helen they passed the Alice whose body was jerking in one continual climax as the Mongrel still pumped into her cunt. As the Mastiff released his bitch, the girls brought over the Great Dane. "Look at the size if its cock" grinned Susan. "It's enormous." It's wedged shaped cock was over twelve inches in length and as thick as a man's wrist. Lisa led the horny dog up to Helen and lifted her head by her hair. "Look at this cock," she said. "I'm going to ram this into your asshole and when the knot swells inside you, its going to split you apart." "No, please," begged Helen. "I've had enough. No more." As the girls laughed, Lisa pulled the huge dog round to Helen's ass. It began to lick the Mastiff's cum as it ran out of her, and then mounted poor Helen as she tried to wriggle out of her bounds. It took both hands for Lisa to grab the dogs thrusting cock and aim it towards Helens waiting ass. The `Dane blasted its cock into her shit hole and began thrusting like a machine gun. Helen screamed until her throat was raw at this latest violation, and, as the blood started to ooze out around the dogs cock, the watching girls were cheering and shoving their fingers into their holes and rubbing their erect clits. The `Dane hammered in and out of Helens ass totally uncaring of the damage it was doing to her insides. She was his bitch now, and his instincts took over. As the girls all gathered round to watch the spectacle, the men stood behind and pushed their pricks between their legs, to rub against their cunts or push against their assholes. All around, the girls were making small movements to line up their preferred holes with the cocks, and to push back and impale themselves on the fuck rods. The obvious agony in Helen's body was turning them on, and they held their breath as the dog gave a final lunge to drive its knot deep in her shit hole. Helen's body spasmed as the swelling knot ruptured her bowels and the blood and dog cum sprayed out around the knot. As her body writhed in excruciating pain, the men were pumping their spunk into the girl's cunts and assholes. As the Great Dane pulled his cock from Helens body, the men pulled their pricks from the girls fuck holes, and, as the blood and dog come ran down Helens legs, so the cum dripped out of the watching girls. Lisa, breathing hard, asked Jane, "Have you decided what to do with me yet?" "What do mean?" she responded. "Well," reasoned Lisa. "When I got here, none of you were wearing a mask, so we could identify you if you let us go. Therefore it was obvious that you were going to kill us after you were finished with us". Now, I don't mind you killing this bitch," she said slapping Helen on the ass, "but personally I'd like to stay alive. In fact I'd like to join this horny group of yours." Jane smiled as she ran her hand over Lisa's tits "I really like you Lisa, and I think you'll be fun to have around. We'll keep you with us for now" she grinned. "Come on girls," she said as she led them out the door. "You come with me Lisa. We'll need to find you a pair of shoes." As Lisa followed them out, she thought - What the fuck do I need shoes for? By the time the girls returned, and things had been explained to Lisa, the men had rounded up the dogs and put them back in their room. Lisa noticed that Alice was still lying on the floor and was almost unconscious from the constant orgasm she had experienced. That Mongrel may not have had the biggest cock she thought, but it certainly knew how to use it. The women gathered around Helen's still shackled body, and Jane offered Lisa the first kick. Lisa stood behind Helen, drew back her foot and with all her strength kicked her straight in the cunt. Before the first scream left Helens mouth, she pulled her foot back again and kicked her in her ruined asshole. Helen lost control of her bladder, and, as the piss and blood flowed from her cunt, the girls moved in to join Lisa in kicking her body. As she was still in her bound position, her breasts were hanging down and the girls on both sides kicked her tits until they were bloody and cut open. The other girls were paying the same attention to the area between her legs which was now a bloody mess. "Untie her and turn her over," suggested Lisa. "Now hold her face steady and open her mouth." Helen was almost unconscious as Lisa squatted over her and shit a six inch turd into her open mouth. Lisa quickly stood up, kicked off one of her shoes and clamped her bare foot over Helens mouth. As Helen gagged, her body vomited, but, with the weight of Lisa's foot on her mouth and all the hands preventing her head moving, she was forced to try to swallow the sickness and shit, and, at the same time, use her nose to breath. The body cannot use the throat to do three things at once. Helen died from suffocating in her own vomit and Lisa's shit. "Fuck, I'm really going to like this place," said Lisa, as she wiped her shit from her foot on Helens ruined tits. --- The End -- If you would like more stories from The Fuck Club - let me know and perhaps suggest a story line. wet_amber_uk@yahoo.com  The Fuck Club 3. (Group sex / zoo sex woman-dog / NC / torture / snuff) Lisa couldn't sleep. It was just after seven in the morning and the sun was streaming in her first floor bedroom window. This weekend would be the first meeting of The Fuck Club for almost three months and she was already excited at the prospect. The meetings were usually held once a month but with this being vacation time, the last two meeting had been cancelled. This would be the first meeting that Lisa would actively participate in. The young slut had the distinction of being the only victim of The Fuck Club ever to survive. Lisa had just turned fifteen had the lithe and hard figure of a girl who had spent too much time on the streets. She was five foot nine inches tall with a 36B - 24 - 34 figure. Her blonde hair had always been kept short which had suited her homeless life style but now she was proud of the way it was growing. It was already shoulder length and an expensive flared cut framed her beautiful and hard green eyes The Fuck Club was more properly called The Venus Country Club, and had been formed nearly two years ago by 10 wealthy couples who had bought a large secluded house on the outskirts of town and converted it to their own needs. Normally meeting once a month, the members of The Fuck Club brutally raped, tortured and eventually killed young girls that were kidnapped and brought to the house by a mysterious stranger called Ron Jenks. Ron never took part in the sadistic rituals. He just dropped the victims on a Friday night and returned on the Sunday night to remove the body or bodies, pick up the brown envelope with his money and to clean the place up. He was very well paid and extremely satisfied with his work for the club. Lisa had been kidnapped together with another girl called Helen. They had been the intended victims of the last meeting of The Fuck Club, but Lisa had been such a slut and had got so much pleasure from the fucking and helping in the murder of her companion, that one of the couples, Jane and her husband Alan, took a shine to her and invited her to live with them. They told everyone that she was a distant niece whose parents had been tragically killed. Lisa had never known her father and her real mother was a heroin addict living on the streets of California. She had no desire to return to that lifestyle. As she lay in her bed, her fingers rubbed over the outer lips of her cunt that were slick with her juices. She had already climaxed but knew that, this morning, her fingers were not going to satisfy her. She threw back the covers and walked naked down the corridor to Alan and Jane's bedroom. She knew that Jane was just finishing her monthly bleed and that Alan wouldn't have got any last night. She opened the bedroom door quietly. Jane was on her side fast asleep and Alan was lying on his back snoring quietly. The white sheet was mostly on Jane's side of the bed and one of Alan's muscular legs lay uncovered. Kneeling down on the floor beside the bed, Lisa gently raised the bed cover and ran her fingers over his flaccid prick that was resting on the top of his leg. She bent forward and lifted his limp shaft into her hot mouth. As her tongue played over the surface of his cock and probed at his little piss hole, Alan groaned softly in his sleep and Lisa felt the blood race into his cock that was becoming erect in her mouth. His sleep became more restless as the girls experienced mouth sucked him to full hardness, until his brain realised what was happening and his eyes opened. He groaned loudly as his eyes focused on Lisa's lips stretched wide around his thick shaft and he gasped, "Fuck, what a way to wake up." Without lifting her mouth, Lisa raised her eyes to his and giggled around his prick. Alan parted his legs and Lisa immediately brought up her hand to gently cup and stroke his hairy balls. Her lips were devouring his prick and he moaned, "God yeah. Take it deep you little slut." Her mouth was soon resting at the root of his shaft and the entire length of Alan's fuck rod was buried deep in the throat. Streams of her saliva and throat slime were dripping from his balls and she rubbed her finger in the fluid and wormed it into the crack of his ass. Probing at the entrance to his shit hole, she felt the muscles relax, and she slid her index finger knuckle deep in his asshole. His back arched from the bed as she massaged the inside of his bowels and his breathing became faster has her tight throat slid up and down his shaft. Jane woke slowly and opened her eyes when she heard her husband moaning. She turned around to face him and her mouth split into a grim as she saw Lisa working on his cock. She lent over his face and just before kissing him, she said, "'Morning honey. Having fun?" Alan could only nod once in reply before his wife's lips clamped down on his own and her tongue darted around the inside of his mouth. Jane's hand dropped to her moistening cunt and she tugged at the tampon string that was hanging down outside her body. She pulled it out of her sex and broke the kiss. She smiled when she saw that there were only a few spots of blood and she dropped the tampon on the floor and sprang out of the bed. Lisa's head was still bobbing up and down Alan's cock but her eyes followed Jane's naked body as she walked over to the dressing table and pulled open the top drawer. The black strap-on dildo that she pulled out was ten inches long and about two and a half inches in diameter. The plastic surface was sculptured into a very realistic shape of a prick and at the base was a soft rubber pad for the wearer's comfort. There was also a shorter dildo about six inches in length that protruded backwards and was designed to slip into the wearer's cunt. Jane slurped her saliva over the shorter cock and stepped into the harness. Pulling it on, she positioned the small dildo in her hole and fastened the straps tightly around her waist. As she moved around behind the girl, Lisa stood up with her legs straight and her mouth never left Alan's shaft. Lisa's swollen cunt lips were clearly visible as she stood in this position and Jane rubbed the tip of the strap-on in the little stream of cunt juice that was running out of the girl's sex. As she eased the plastic fuck toy into the burning cunt, Lisa groaned around Alan's cock and pushed backwards to impale her sex onto the dildo. Jane began pounding the shaft in and out of Lisa's sex listening to the cunt juice slurping in her hot hole. The suction in Lisa's cunt was driving the smaller dildo in and out of Jane's hole and she quickly got into a rhythm that stimulated them both. Lisa really needed a cock up her cunt and the fact that it was made of plastic made no difference to her. As the familiar tingling began to radiate from her throbbing clit, she sucked harder on Alan's prick and pushed her finger in and out of his asshole. Jane was always really horny just after she had finished her period and the smell of Lisa's boiling cunt in her nostrils was driving her crazy with lust. She increased the speed of her thrusts and the dildos were now flashing in and out of both their holes. She gasped, "Fuck, I'm going to cum," and Lisa would have shouted the same if Alan's prick hadn't been filling her throat. Lisa orgasmed first and her cunt spasmed around the plastic cock as her body shuddered. Her thick cunt cream squirted between the walls of her hole and the dildo and Jane drove the cock fully up her fuck hole and trembled as her own climax exploded inside her. Alan was very close and grabbed Lisa's shuddering body by the hair and thrust his hips upward to fuck her throat. His hot white spunk blasted into Lisa's mouth and even in the middle of her cum, she glued her lips around his shaft to make sure that every drop was captured in her hot mouth. It took a few moments for them to recover and Jane eased the strap-on out of Lisa's cunt, unfastened the straps and pulled the dildo out of her body. Lisa pulled her finger out of Alan's shitter and as she straightened up and turned around, Jane could see that the girl still had a mouthful of her husbands spunk. They kissed fiercely with their tongues pushing the sperm backwards and forwards before letting it trickle down their throats. They dropped onto the bed and the three of them hugged and stroked each other until they fell asleep. It was after ten when Lisa awoke in an empty bed. She went back to her room, showered and dressed and went downstairs. Jane and Alan were in the kitchen drinking coffee when Lisa came in. She kissed them and poured herself a coffee. "What got you so horny this morning?" Jane asked with a grin. "The Fuck Club," Lisa replied promptly. "I can't wait for tonight." Jane and Lisa were both dressed in the same type of clothes. A tight tee shirt without any bra, cotton panties, short skirt and trainers without socks. Jane's fingers were rubbing over the outline of her cunt as she sat at the table and agreed with the girl. "Yeah, I know what you mean. It seems ages since Carole and I walked into The Fuck Club and found you and that other girl chained to the wall." "Helen was her name," Lisa said helpfully. "She was an asshole." "Yeah, but she sure could scream," Jane said with a grin that set them all laughing as they remembered their last victims torture. "Can I come with you this morning?" Lisa asked. "Of course you can," Jane replied. "But you can't torture anyone until we're all there tonight." Lisa nodded her understanding and smiled when Jane continued, "Carole will pick us up in about an hour." Every Saturday morning on the day that The Fuck Club were due to meet, Jane and her friend Carole went down to the club to prepare the victims. Because Roy Jenks kidnapped the girls from all over the country, they could have spent days in transit and sometimes needed a shower or a different type of clothing before the rest of the gang met at night. After all, it was hard to rape someone who was dressed in tight jeans and Carole and Jane always made sure that their prey were dressed in short skirts. Carole arrived just after eleven, and Lisa and Jane pilled into the car beside her. It was about a twenty minute drive to the club and as Carole pulled away from the house, Jane said, "This car stinks of cunt. What have you been up to?" Carole giggled and replied, "Sorry about that but I'm so fucking horny thinking about tonight that I've been finger fucking myself all the way over here. Look." She lifted up the hem of her shirt whist she was driving and Lisa leaned over from the back seat to gaze between the womans legs. The gusset of her knickers was almost transparent with her juice and the smell of her sex was even stronger now that she had raised her skirt and spread her legs. Lisa pulled Carole's right hand away from the steering wheel and towards her face. As she breathed in the powerful scent of cunt juice invaded her nose and she couldn't help but suck Carole's fingers into her mouth and lick them clean. By the time they parked up at the club they were so horny that they could easily have collapsed onto the floor and fucked each other's brains out but Jane said firmly, "We're here to do a job. Let's get it done." They went through some of the outer rooms that were littered with sofas and large cushions strewn about the floor. This was Lisa's first good look at this part of the club and Jane explained that some of the couples liked to have a quick fuck out here before the main event. When Lisa nodded eagerly, Jane cautioned her that she must wait until she was approached. "A lot of the men don't like to cum out here because they find it takes them too long to recover and be ready to fuck the victims." Jane continued. "So don't walk in here and jump on the first cock you see. If a man wants to fuck you out here, he'll make the first move. Of course if you're really horny, most of the women will be only too happy to help you out." They walked through the room and stopped outside the middle room of the house. This room had been specially constructed with concrete walls and ceiling and a steel door. It was completely soundproofed and had four floor drains inside. These were served by a specially designed high-pressure sluice system that washed away the blood and gore and diluted it before discharging directly into an underground sewer system. Jane produced a heavy steel key, unlocked the door and placed her hand on the handle. "Ready?" she asked the other two. They nodded enthusiastically and she opened the door. There was a girl chained to the far wall. Steel manacles were fastened to her ankles and a short length of chain was secured to anchor points in the wall. Both wrists had similar shackles and longer lengths of chain that met in a single point about three feet above the girl's head. The chains held her hands in a raised position just about shoulder height. She was slim, 5 foot 4 inches tall with straight brown hair that came half way down her back. They couldn't see her face properly because of the blindfold and this also made it difficult to estimate her age. She was wearing a vee-necked tee shirt with an unbuttoned cotton shirt over it and a pair of faded denims. The crotch of the jeans was stained with dried piss and she smelt awful. "Who's there," the frightened girl cried. "Please help me." Jane locked the door behind them and the two women and Lisa walked over to their victim and studied her quietly. "Please tell me who's there," the girl wailed again and then flinched as she felt Carole's hand on her head. "Its all right honey," said Carole soothingly. "I'm just going to take off your blindfold." The girl blinked rapidly in the harsh light and then stared at the three faces that confronted her before rattling the chains and looking up at her shackled wrists. "Why have you brought me here?" she cried with huge tears welling up in her eyes. "Please let me go." Her voice was very rough and she had obviously spent a long time screaming for help. Jane noticed it immediately and she ran her fingers gently over the girl's throat. "Your screaming won't have done you any good you know." She waved her hand around the room as she continued, "The whole place is soundproofed." Jane's voice was low and pleasant on the surface but the girl was also aware of the menace and hardness behind it and with a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach, she knew for sure that these women were not here to help her. "What's your name honey?" Carole asked. The girl pulled at her chains again and shouted, "Let me go you bastards. Let me out of here." Jane made a disapproving click in the back of her throat and nodded once to Lisa. Having spent many years on the streets, Lisa had learned very quickly how to take care of herself and how to fight. She lashed out with her fist, driving forward with every ounce of strength in her shoulder and twisting her wrist just as she made contact. She had aimed for the girl's left tit and was right on target. A ragged scream was forced from the girl's already hoarse throat and she sagged at the knees with only the manacles around her wrists keeping her upright. She gasped as Carole twisted her fingers in her hair and pulled her head up. "I asked you a question bitch. What's your name?" she repeated. "Rebecca," the girl sobbed as she tried to stand. "That's a nice name," said Carole, "But I think we'll call you Becky. Okay? Now, how old are you?" Rebecca was about to protest but she saw Lisa take half a step towards her and quickly muttered, "Fourteen." Jane stepped forward and wrinkled her nose. "You stink Becky. When was the last time you showered?" she asked. "Three days ago," Becky sobbed. "I was in the back of a van for three days and the man wouldn't let me shower or go to the toilet." "So I see," Jane replied looking at the dark stain on the front of Becky's jeans. "Have you shit yourself?" Becky bit her bottom lip and nodded as she looked at the floor. "Okay," Carole said. "Here's what we're going to do. We're going to unfasten you and take you to the toilet and shower room to let you clean yourself up. Before you think about escaping, I should warn you that all doors are locked and all the windows are barred. The other thing to bear in mind is that if you don't do exactly what we say, we'll beat you to a pulp. Now, do you understand?" "Please don't hurt me," Becky begged. "Why have you brought me here? Please let me go. I promise I won't tell anyone what happened to me." Another single nod from Jane sent Lisa's fist crashing into Becky's stomach and knocked the wind from her body. She jack knifed forward as far as her chains would allow and tried to suck air back into her lungs. As they waited for her to recover, Lisa ran her finger over her panty covered cunt and felt the dampness of the material. This was really turning her on and she waved her fragrant finger under Carole's nose. "I'm nearly as bad as you," she remarked with a smile. Carole grinned back at her and sucked Lisa's finger into her mouth. Becky slowly recovered and she had a terrified look in her eyes, as she stood upright with a grimace of pain. Carole pulled Lisa's finger out of her mouth and said, "I asked you if you understood." Becky nodded and Jane bent down to unlock the shackles around her ankles. Carole did the same with her wrists and they beckoned her to follow them. Jane unlocked the room door and she and Carole each took one of Becky's arms and led her to the shower room with Lisa following behind. The shower room was a stainless steel enclosure including the roof and floor. In one corned there was a laundry chute in the wall. "Strip off everything and put then in the chute," Jane commanded. The chute fed directly into an incinerator in the basement and they watched as Becky began to undress. As she took off each garment, she threw it into the chute and as she pulled off her bra, Lisa smiled at the large bruise that was already beginning to show on her tit. She turned her back on them as she pulled down her panties but this only drew attention to the rancid smelling shit that was smeared over the cheeks of her ass. Once she was naked, she turned around to face them and made to step into the hot shower that was billowing steam into the room. "I said everything into the chute," Jane snapped. Becky looked down at her naked body and then back at Jane in confusion. "Necklace, bangle and rings," Jane explained nodding at the jewellery on the girl's body. With obvious reluctance, Becky took off the items and dropped them into the chute. At Jane's nod she stepped into the shower and began to clean herself. Lisa handed Becky a towel as she came out of the shower and Carole opened a cupboard and selected some clothes. Once she was dry, Carole gave her a pair of white cotton panties, a thin light blue tee skirt and a short black skirt. Just before she put on the clothes, Jane spat on her finger and reached out to Becky's cunt. She stepped back to avoid Jane's hand but stopped when Lisa and Carole immediately moved to her side. "Please don't," she sobbed but made no further move to resist. Jane's lubricated finger pushed past Becky's outer cunt lips and felt around inside the girl's body. Finding no resistance, she looked into the frightened girl's eyes and asked, "Who took your cherry?" "I've, I've got a boyfriend," she stammered. "We had sex last summer. It hurt a lot and I haven't let him do it again." Carole and Lisa laughed at her reply and Jane let Becky get dressed before leading her back to the room. Once Becky's chains had been reattached, the women stood back to admire their work. "Please tell me what you want," Becky pleaded. "Why have you brought me here?" "It's a surprise," Lisa replied. "But if you thought your last sex hurt you, you haven't seen anything yet." The three of them were still laughing as they left the house and jumped back into Carole's car. Carole dropped off Jane and Lisa and went back to her home. She was looking forward to abusing Becky later on and already planning what she would do to her. She let herself into her home and walked through the corridor to the back kitchen. Just as she entered the room she was thrust violently into the wall and a knife circled around to press into the side of her neck. Her face was being pushed hard into the wall and she felt the presence of a large muscular body behind her. A foot kicked her legs apart and she heard the sound of a zipper being undone and a prick pressed into her ass. The blade at her throat never moved as a hand reached under her skirt to pull her soaking panties to the side. She was so wet that the cock easily pushed into her cunt and began pumping inside her. The pressure of the knife eased slightly allowing her to turn her head slightly and she groaned, "Fuck me you bastard. Fuck me hard." Bob laughed into her ear and threw the knife into the sink as he started to fuck her properly. Bob had been her live in lover for over ten years and she pushed her back at his every stroke to drive him deeper and deeper into her fuck hole. He knew that preparing their victims always made her so horny that she needed fucked when she returned to the house. His cock flashed in and out of her cunt. This wasn't making love; this was a rough fuck between two people who desperately needed to cum. "God I'm nearly there," Carole moaned. "Don't you shoot until I cum," she hissed through clenched teeth. Bob's hands circled her body and pushed up below her tee shirt to find her rock hard nipples. As his fingers closed over her sensitive teats, he squeezed them savagely and the additional stimulation was enough to push her over the top. "Oh fuck. FUCK!" she cried as her orgasm ripped through her body, causing her muscles to contract and the shuddering to begin. The walls of her fuck hole flexed and rippled over the surface of Bob's shaft and he groaned as his spunk started to boil in his balls. With a powerful lunge, he buried his cock deep in her cunt just as the thick white sperm jetted out of his piss hole and blasted into the walls of her fuck tube. After a few moments, he pulled out of Carole's body with a loud slurp and let the mixture of his spunk and her cunt cream ooze out of her cunt and begin running down the inside of her leg. Around 8:30 that evening, the cars began arriving at The Fuck Club and the people gathered in the outer rooms. Lisa was very sexually aroused at the thought of what was to come buy she couldn't help but also feel a little nervous. As she looked around the room where the others were gathering and beginning to shed their clothes she remembered that these were the very people who some three months ago were planning to kill her in a very brutal manner. Jane was sitting on the sofa beside her and as is she could read Lisa's thoughts, she gently rubbed her fingers over Lisa's erect nipple and whispered in her ear, "Don't worry honey. You're one of us now." Lisa flashed her a smile of gratitude and settled back to enjoy the show. The twins Susan and Claire had stripped naked and were in a sixty-nine position on the floor. They had started fucking each other at the age of six, first with their fingers and tongues and then with anything they could cram into their hot holes. They were inseparable and even shared the same man in Tom, but it was Claire that was legally married to him. Their particular kink was that they loved piss and shit games and even now whilst their tongues were lapping at each other's cunts, their fingers were busy in each other's assholes as well. As Tom watched his women fuck, he was sure that they were swallowing each other's piss as well as cunt juice. The door to the outer room opened again and Alice came in with her dog Blackie. At the last Fuck Club meeting, they had arranged for some dogs to be present to watch the animals' rape their victims. The smallest dog was a black mongrel, who, despite his physical size, had a huge prick. Almost ten inches long and about three inches in diameter with a knot the size of a grapefruit. The dog had mounted Alice and was still fucking her some three hours later. The dog had cum about four times but this didn't seem to affect him. He stopped for a few moments to pump his spunk into her hole and then started fucking her again. The dog had literally fucked her into unconsciousness and when Alice left the club at the end of the evening, she made sure she took the dog with her. She now called him Blackie, and the animal appeared to have his nose permanently pressed onto Alice's crotch. As all of her friends were members of The Fuck Club and were well aware of her perversion, she did little to discourage Blackie. She sat down on one of the sofas opposite Lisa and automatically opened her legs as she started to talk to Sally who was sitting naked on Mark's knee with his cock jammed into her cunt. Lisa noticed that Alice was not wearing any panties and Blackie immediately started to lick at her cunt. Lisa's cunt juice was dripping into the gusset of her cotton panties as she watched the people around her and she nodded to the couples who were just arriving. She knew Janice and David and Nikki and Tony who had just come in but she had never seen the last couple before. She whispered to Jane who replied, "That's Marcy and Brad. They couldn't make the last meeting, that why you haven't seen them before. As well as being members of this club, they are heavily into swinging and regularly have some pretty far out parties at their home. I went with Alan once and it was all right, but it was just straightforward sex. I prefer to hear someone scream. You'll probably get an invite to one of their parties soon. Brad likes his cunt young. If you want to try it, go right ahead." Lisa nodded thoughtfully and then turned her attention to Carole who had stood up and clapped her hands. "I don't know about you guys," she began, "But I'd like to get things started." Several people nodded enthusiastically and Sally eased herself off her husband's cock and stood up beside Carole. "Yeah," said Sally, "Let's go and make the little bitch scream." With her room being soundproofed, Becky could hear nothing of the conversation outside and she was almost asleep in her chains when she heard the door being unlocked. Her fear turned to terror when she saw the amount of people that trouped into the large room. Some of the people were naked but even those men that still had their clothes on, had erect pricks sticking out of their unzipped trousers. Jane smiled as she walked up to Becky and suddenly grasped the neckline of the girl's tee shirt and ripped it down the front. Becky's 32C tits quivered in response and the crowd cheered. Alan and Bob crossed over to the large white sheet that covered a waist high structure in the centre of the room. With a flourish, they whipped the cover off to reveal a sturdy timber table that was about ten feet square. Becky's eyes widened as she saw the chains, shackles, ropes and leather straps that were fastened to the table, and she began struggling frantically in her restraints. The back of Jane's hand crashed into Becky's cheek raising another cheer from the onlookers and snapping the girl back to her senses. As the men prepared the table, Becky noticed that most of the women were openly masturbating and she couldn't believe her eyes when she saw that one woman was being licked by a dog. Alan nodded to Jane that they were ready and Becky was released from her bindings and dragged struggling to the table. Carole and Jane had one of her arms each and Susan and Claire quickly grabbed Becky's legs and the four women carried the almost hysterical girl over to the table. "Don't hurt me," Becky screamed. "Please don't hurt me. I'll do anything you want." Nobody paid any attention to the girl's pleas and Alan said to Jane, "How do you want her?" "Table ended," Jane replied promptly. Let the men fuck her before we ruin her." Becky found her upper body pressed firmly down on the table and her arms were stretched out as far as possible and fastened into leather straps. The edge of the table was at the top of her thighs and Susan and Claire pulled her legs straight and onto the floor and secured her ankles into metal shackles. The women then gathered around her and began ripping the skirt and the rest of the tee shirt off her body. Nikki stood on the table and grasped the back of Becky's underwear. She balled them into one hand causing the stretched material to bunch into the girl's ass crack. Slowly she pulled upwards and the cotton bit deeply into Becky's little cunt. She screamed at the pain between her legs and screamed even louder as the women began to chant higher, higher, higher. With every chant, Nikki pulled the panties further and further into Becky's sex. Eventually the material was stretched as far as it could go and something had to give. The cotton ripped suddenly causing the knickers to be ripped from Becky's body and Nikki to fall down on the table laughing and waving the torn panties above her head. Jane had pulled two tubes of KY jelly from a cupboard and tossed one to Carole. They unscrewed the tops and whilst Carole jammed one into Becky's cunt, Jane pushed the other into the girls shit hole. They squeezed almost the full tubes into her holes and pronounced her ready for fucking. Janice gave David a nudge and said, "Go on honey. Fuck the bitch." He grinned as he kicked off his trousers and made a mock bow to the crowd who were cheering and clapping. Little Becky's cunt was just at the right height, and after rubbing the head of his cock up and down her lubricated hole, David slammed his full eight inch length up her cunt. Becky screamed loudly as she was raped and her whole body tensed as she strained with all her strength to break free of her restraints. The shackles were more that a match for her however and her head dropped onto the table in defeat and she sobbed and whimpered. Dave was driving his prick in and out of the poor girl's sex as she wife stood beside him with her eyes glazed with lust. She watched his thick shaft stretch the teenager's cunt apart and then hissed, "Scream you bitch." She raised her fist and brought it crashing down on Becky's lower back right on her kidney. An intense searing pain lanced through the girl's body jerking her head from the table and the muscles and tendons in her neck bulged as a piercing scream of agony was ripped from her throat. "That's better," Janice giggled as she continued to watch David shafting her. As Janice lent over the table, she felt someone behind her and she glanced around to find Alan with his erect cock in his hand. She wiggled her ass at him and said, "Fuck me Alan. I'm dripping wet." She sighed happily as Alan slid easily up her cunt and thrust backwards to make sure that the full length of his shaft was inside her. Becky jumped when a large pair of pliers crashed down the table at the side of her head. With fearful eyes she looked up at Bard as he sat on the table with his legs down either side of her body and his hard prick pointing straight at her face. He grabbed her hair and pulled her head higher and said, "Suck my cock bitch, and if your teeth so much as touch me, I'm going to use these pliers and pull them out your mouth one by one." He squirmed down the table slightly until his prick was lined up with the girl's mouth and pushed her head down onto his cock that was leaking pre-cum from his piss hole. Becky had never given head before, but she had heard her friends discussing it and had a fair idea what to do. What she had never heard of was deep throat however and she gagged as Brad held onto her hair and forced her throat up and down his shaft. "You throw up over me bitch and I swear your teeth come out," he warned. With a strength of will she didn't know she had, Becky managed to prevent her gag reaction and allowed her throat to go slack to let Bard jack himself of with her face. Janice loved the sound of Becky's gagging over Brad's cock and she urged David to pound the teenager harder. "Fuck her brains out baby," she commanded as she caressed his butt whilst thrusting back onto Allan's thick shaft that was flashing in and out of her own fuck hole. Her clit was beginning to tingle and the intensity of the feelings was increasing with every thrust of Alan's cock. Her fingers rubbed furiously at her hard clit and she gasped, "I'm creaming. Oh fuck I'm creaming." Her body began shuddering and Alan felt her hot cunt cream run down his shaft and drip from his balls. She was still deep in her climax when Alan emptied his balls into her and jetted his thick spunk into her cervix. All of the women were naked by now and Lisa was stepping out of her wet panties when Mark wrapped his arms around her and drew her mouth to his. As their tongues danced together, his powerful arm hooked her thigh and pulled her leg up to his waist. Her soaking cunt gapped open and he shuffled half a step forward until his cock nudged at her cunt lips. Lisa immediately pushed her hips forward and shivered as the head of Marks prick slipped inside her. As he let go of her leg, she stood on her tiptoes and gently moved her hips to match Marks thrusts. She broke their kiss as Mark's wife, Sally, came to stand at their side. "Fuck him good honey," Sally said pulling Lisa's mouth onto hers. "He likes his cunt young and tight." Mark watched his wife and Lisa kiss and held on to Lisa's hips as he fucked her. Sally's hand caressed Lisa's butt and then the finger wormed into her ass crack to massage her puckered shitter. Lisa pushed back to let Sally know what she wanted and Sally responded by pushing her index finger knuckle deep into Lisa's bowels. Most of the women had taken an enema before coming to The Fuck Club to make sure that their bowels were empty before they were ass fucked. The exceptions to this were Claire and her twin Susan. They loved shit games and even made sure that their shitters were full before they came to the club. Claire was on her hands and knees as Tony fucked her in the asshole. Susan had slid beneath her twin and had her lips glued over Claire's throbbing clit. The thick coating of shit on Tony's cock provided lubrication, but the woman's shit hole was still very tight and he was gritting his teeth as his cum started to churn and boil in his balls. Claire suddenly cried out, "Oh fuck, I'm cumming," and Susan bit down hard on her sensitive clit. The orgasm exploded inside her and she shuddered and convulsed and her clenching asshole milked the hot spunk out of Tony's piss hole to splash into the walls of her shit tube. David had spurted his semen into Becky's cunt and as soon as he withdrew, Bob took his place. She felt the second cock slide into her just as Brad groaned and sprayed his thick spunk down Becky's throat. As he pulled the girl's head up and his softening cock dropped from between her lips, he grinned at the mixture of throat slime and sperm that ran down her face to drip off her chin. He left the evil looking pliers lying on the table and jumped down from the table to recover for his next fuck. Carole was getting a selection of dildos from the cupboard. Her legs were apart and Blackie was lapping at the juices that were oozing from her cunt. The dog turned his head and Carole jumped as his long tongue slipped up her fuck hole and thrashed about inside her body. Sally's spit had lubricated Lisa's asshole and she stopped kissing her and said, "Turn around. Let him fuck your shitter." Lisa grinned at Mark as she eased her cunt from his shaft and turned her back to him. She bent forward slightly to spread her ass cheeks and pushed back when she felt he was in the right position. There was a few seconds of resistance before her anal muscled relaxed and he popped through and slid his length up her asshole. As Lisa straightened up, Sally whispered, "How does that feel?" "Delicious," Lisa responded. "He's really stretching my shitter." Sally grinned and dropped to her knees. With Mark supporting Lisa's hips, Sally lifted the girl's feet from the floor and put them over her shoulders. This allowed Mark to penetrate further up Lisa's asshole and also brought her gaping cunt inline with Sally's mouth. She shuddered as Sally's tongue licked the full length of her slit and flicked over her burning clit. Tony sat on the table at Becky's head and her nose wrinkled in disgust at the thick coating of shit that was clinging to his soft prick. She pulled her head away violently as he grabbed her hair and growled, "Suck me clean bitch." "No," Becky begged. "Oh please don't make me do that." Tony smiled at her as he picked up the pliers and snapped them open and closed in front of her face. The look of terror in her eyes excited him as he slowly reached down to her tit with the pliers. The way that Becky was tied, she could move her head freely but her torso was virtually immobile and she screamed as the cold steel of the jaws of the pliers closed over her nipple. The slightest pressure of Tony's hand shot agonising pain through her young body and she didn't resist when he grasped her hair again and brought her mouth down on his putrid smelling cock. She gagged twice and her mouth filled with vomit that she forced back down into her stomach. Once Tony's prick was inside her mouth, the smell wasn't too bad and she tried not to think about the slimy mush that she had to swallow. Once his cock was clean, she felt him getting hard again in her mouth and spat out his cock and looked up at him. He nodded his approval at the job she had done on his shaft that was now covered with her saliva instead of Claire's shit. He was just about to get down from the table when Jane walked over to him and drew his mouth onto hers. As they kissed, he felt Jane's hand cover his that was still holding the pliers onto Becky's nipple. As they continued to kiss, he could feel the pressure of her hand increase and Becky cried out in pain. He responded to the pressure of Jane's hand and slowly, very slowly they closed the jaws of the pliers. Becky's cries turned to screams, as an unbearable agony was unleashed in her body. The tender nipple compressed and bulged out on both sides of the jaws until it could compress no further. As Jane and Tony exerted their combined strength onto the pliers, the flesh of the nipple burst apart spraying blood all over the table and the final lancing pain robbed Becky of her consciousness. Both Jane and Tony were laughing as they pulled their mouths apart and they looked down at Becky's ruined teat. Because her whole body had tensed in her extreme pain, her cunt became even tighter and Bob shot his spunk up her fuck hole. Jane dipped her finger into the blood running out of Becky's breast and sucked it into her mouth with a smile. She saw Carole come over to the table carrying about 8 different dildos in her arms. She was having trouble walking because Blackie refused to take his tongue out of her cunt and every step she took forward, the dog had to shuffle backwards. Lisa's thick cunt cream sprayed onto Sally's face and dripped from her chin as her climax ripped through her. Mark was continuing to drive his prick in and out of her shit hole and Sally's mouth was firmly fastened over her throbbing clit. Sally licked, sucked and bit Lisa's clit and pushed her from one orgasm straight into the next. The helpless girl had completely lost control of her body and everything centred on the feelings between her legs. She was continually screaming and moaning as both Sally and Mark took her weight and fucked her brains out. Sally's stiff tongue was inside Lisa's cunt feeling the bulge her husbands cock as it rammed in and out of the girl's back hole. She was aware that Mark's thrusts had speeded up and his balls were smacking her in the face with every thrust. Knowing that he was very close to shooting his load, she sucked furiously at Lisa's battered clit determined to bring her off one last time. Just as Lisa began shuddering in orgasm, Mark slammed the full length of his shaft up her asshole and jetted his boiling hot spunk into her bowels. After a few moments to recover, they lowered Lisa to her feet and the three of them hugged each other. Lisa then went to see what was happening to Becky, and Sally looked around for some cock to satisfy her dripping cunt. Whilst Becky was unconscious, Jane thought that it would be an ideal time to turn her over. She was now positioned flat on her back on the table with both wrists fastened above her head. A leather strap was buckled over her waist and her butt was positioned at the edge of the table. She looked a mess with her right breast almost totally black and blue from Lisa punch earlier in the day and her left nipple still spurting blood that was running all over her breast and upper body. Carole slapped the girl in the face a few times to bring her back to consciousness. Becky moaned as her senses returned and then screamed as the pains came back full force. Her eyes fluttered and she threatened to black out again, but Carole slapped her again. She was moaning continually and babbling incoherently as a few of the women gathered around her. Marcy and Janice had a hold of one of her legs each and they now pulled them apart. Nikki took hold of the smallest of the dildos that Carole had brought over. It was flesh coloured, ten inches long and three inches in diameter. She pushed the first two inches into Becky's cunt and with a powerful thrust, buried the complete length up her hole. The girl screamed raggedly at this new violation and this brought a cheer from the women. Nikki shook her head. Too small she thought. She lifted the next size up and waved it in front of Becky's face. It wasn't much longer that the first one but this one was four inches in diameter. The poor girl could hardly focus on it because of the pain that brought tears to her eyes but it looked enormous to her. Nikki pulled the dildo out of Becky's fuck hole and tried to push the bigger one in. There was a lot more resistance now and Nikki raised her foot until her heel rested on the end of the dildo and she began kicking it into Becky's cunt. Carole was repeatedly slapping the girls face to stop her blacking out and at the same time, her legs were apart and Blackie's tongue was giving her orgasm after orgasm. Once the dildo was fully inside the girl's body, Nikki began driving the smaller three inch fuck toy into Becky's asshole. The girl's body was rigid with pain when Tom came over to see what was going on. Both Susan and Claire were in their favourite sixty-nine position on the floor and Tom was looking for somewhere to stick his cock. Nikki pulled the blood smeared dildo out of Becky's cunt and invited Tom to fuck her. The girl's cunt was gaping open and Tom said, "There's no way I can fuck her when she's open like that. You've ruined her now." Jane grinned and said, "I'll make it tighter for you Tom." She lifted up a razor sharp knife that was fastened to the side of the table and placed the cutting edge against the tender flesh underneath Becky's left breast that was still leaking blood from the nipple. With a slow sawing motion, she began to slice through the girl's tit revelling in the hoarse screams that rasped out of Becky's throat. The blood spurted over the naked bodies if the women gathered around the table and they smeared it over their bodies. Some rubbed the sticky red fluid over their cunt whilst others rubbed if over their faces licking the warm mess from their fingers. Carole was having to work very hard to keep Becky conscious and a cheer suddenly went up as the last of the skin parted and Jane held the severed tit high for all to see. Jane then reached down and stuffed the bloody flesh into Becky's open cunt and nodded her encouragement to Tom. The warm tissue that used to be Becky's tit folded around Tom's prick as he slid up her hole and started shafting her. "Now that's what I call a tit fuck," Nikki laughed. The whole of Becky's torso was awash with her blood and Jane had now taken over from Carole in slapping the girl's face and keeping her conscious. Glad of the respite, Carole dropped to her hands and knees and thrust her ass back at Blackie's snout. The dog was well used to seeing a woman in this position and immediately reared up and wrapped his front paws around her waist. Carole reached down between her legs and pulled the thrusting dog cock into her saturated cunt. David had recovered from his first fuck and was pounding his cock into Alice's cunt. She was leaning over the table watching Becky being slowly killed and was thrusting backwards in time with David's thrusts. Brad was lying on his back on the floor with Claire's fuck hole crushing down on his face. His stiff tongue was buried up the woman's cunt and she rocked backwards and forwards gently rubbing her erect clit against his nose. Sally spied his throbbing cock pointing towards the ceiling and she straddled his body and sank her sodden cunt onto his shaft. Brad couldn't see what was happening because of Claire's body, but we shivered at the wonderful feeling of Sally's hot wet fuck hole wrapping itself around his prick. Claire and Sally were facing each other and they reached out to rub at each others tits as they worked their way to a climax. Susan came and straddled Brad's body facing Sally. She used the fingers of both hands to pull her hole wide open and offered the pink interior to Sally's mouth. "Lick me out Sally," she said. "Suck my clit." Sally smiled and bent forward slightly and was soon lapping at the sweet juice oozing from Susan's cunt. Bob wanted to get in on the action too. He also straddled Brad's body, and, as he reached around to grasp both of Susan's tits, he began pushing his cock up her shitter. With her twin being ass fucked, Claire was able to bend forward, part Bob's ass cheeks and run her tongue over his asshole. Blackie's cock was flashing in and out of Carole's cunt faster that and human could. Her cunt juice was running out of her hole as she reached between her legs and grasped the thrusting prick behind the knot that was beginning to form. She was so horny that the only thing she could thing of was getting the dog's knot up her. Even Becky's screams that would normally have been music to her ears had to take second place. With her hot cunt juice running down the dog's shaft there was plenty of lubrication and she groaned loudly as the swelling pushed past her outer lips and stretched the walls of her hole apart. "Oh god," she moaned. "Fuck me boy. Fuck me hard." The knot was swelling bigger and bigger and Carole's head hung low almost touching the floor as she fought to stay on her hands and knees. Her entire body shuddered with every powerful thrust the animal made and the knot pounded and stretched the sensitive walls of her fuck hole. Carole had fucked herself with some large objects before but she had never been stretched like this. She moaned continually as the dog fucked her. The knot had swollen to the size of a grapefruit and Blackie used all the power in his hindquarters to drive this monster cock in and out of his bitch. His whining grew louder and louder until he produced one last lunge and smacked the head of his prick hard into Carole's cervix and drove his enormous knot deep up her hole. Carole's head jerked up as the white hot dog spunk spurted against her closed cervix and filled her cunt. She had lost count of the number of climaxes she had had when Blackie was shafting her but the feeling of her fuck hole being filled to the limit with dog cum caused one final orgasm to explode inside her and she shuttered and convulsed uncontrollably. Whilst Tom fucked Becky's bloody cunt, Marcy jumped onto the table and squatted her cunt over the girl's chest where her tit used to be. A few drops of cunt juice dripped down before her piss began to flow. Becky squirmed as the uric acid splashed onto her exposed tissue causing more pain to lance through her body. Tom suddenly groaned and gasped, "I'm going to cum." Janice quickly pulled his cock out of Becky's cunt and knelt down to wrap her lips around the bloody shaft. She jacked him off and within a few seconds his hot spunk was squirting down her throat. Marcy had jumped back down from the table and she reached her hand into Becky's cunt and pulled out the bloody mess that used to be her breast. Janice stood up with Tom's spunk dribbling out the corner of her mouth and grasped the last and biggest dildo that was lying on the floor. It was made of black plastic and sized at over twelve inches long and fully six inches in diameter. Becky screamed loudly when Marcy violently pulled her cunt apart and grinned at Janice as she fed the first few inches of the fuck toy into the abused girl's hole. Becky wailed continually as Marcy and Janice took it in turns to kick the dildo deeper and deeper into her body. It took three separate kicks before the plastic shaft ripped apart her cervix and was forced into her womb. The blood as spurting out of her cunt as the dildo ploughed through veins and arteries and her whole body was covered in her rich red life fluid. Jane was getting fed up trying to keep Becky conscious and she could see that her body would soon shut down due to the heavy blood loss. The crowd cheered as she said, "Come on girls. Let's get some shoes on." As the women left the room, the men gathered around the unfortunate girl and released her restraints. When the women came back into the room, Alan and Bob were supporting Becky under each arm. Jane pulled and pulled at the end of the enormous dildo that stuck out from Becky's body and with a sickening slurp the fuck toy eventually came free and a river of blood ran from the girl's cunt. Her fuck hole was gaping open and Jane allowed herself first kick. Her leg drew back and with every ounce of strength she possessed, she kicked Becky in her ruined cunt grinning at the loud crack of the pubic bone breaking and the hoarse scream that was ripped from the girl's throat. The women lined up and patiently waited their turns at kicking Becky between the legs. Lisa concentrated her efforts on Becky's one remaining tit. Repeated blows with her fist adorned with two heavy rings, soon cut the tender flesh to shreds and sprayed blood everywhere. By the time the women were finished, Becky was barely conscious and the area between her legs was unrecognisable as a cunt. Long strands of skin, flesh and entrails hung down from her body and added their gore to the mess that was dripping from her body. Jane nodded to the two men who let go of Becky and she collapsed to the floor. A pool of blood rapidly formed around the girl's body as her heart pumped the fluid onto the floor. The crowd stood around watching Becky die and Lisa saw the girl's lips move. She knelt down in the pool of blood and put her ear close to Becky's mouth and strained to make out the words. Lisa suddenly snarled and jumped to her feet. With uncontrolled rage, she drew back her foot and smashed it into the side of Becky's head, killing her instantly. "What the fuck did she say?" asked Jane. Lisa swallowed hard before she answered. "She said she had AIDS!" I guess that's where I'll leave The Fuck Club. It's getting too difficult to think up new story lines that are sufficiently different from the previous stories. If you would like to comment, you can contact me at wet_amber_uk@yahoo.com       Posted on : Mar 14, 2025     Add Comment